5771 lines
354 KiB
Plaintext
5771 lines
354 KiB
Plaintext
1794
|
|
AGE OF REASON
|
|
by Thomas Paine
|
|
TO MY FELLOW-CITIZENS OF THE
|
|
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA:
|
|
|
|
I PUT the following work under your protection. It contains my
|
|
opinions upon Religion. You will do me the justice to remember, that I
|
|
have always strenuously supported the Right of every Man to his own
|
|
opinion, however different that opinion might be to mine. He who
|
|
denies to another this right, makes a slave of himself to his
|
|
present opinion, because he precludes himself the right of changing
|
|
it.
|
|
The most formidable weapon against errors of every kind is Reason.
|
|
I have never used any other, and I trust I never shall.
|
|
Your affectionate friend and fellow-citizen,
|
|
|
|
THOMAS PAINE
|
|
|
|
Luxembourg, 8th Pluviose,
|
|
Second Year of the French Republic, one and indivisible.
|
|
January 27, O. S. 1794.
|
|
AGE OF REASON.
|
|
|
|
PART FIRST.
|
|
|
|
IT has been my intention, for several years past, to publish my
|
|
thoughts upon religion. I am well aware of the difficulties that
|
|
attend the subject, and from that consideration, had reserved it to
|
|
a more advanced period of life. I intended it to be the last
|
|
offering I should make to my fellow-citizens of all nations, and
|
|
that at a time when the purity of the motive that induced me to it,
|
|
could not admit of a question, even by those who might disapprove
|
|
the work.
|
|
The circumstance that has now taken place in France of the total
|
|
abolition of the whole national order of priesthood, and of everything
|
|
appertaining to compulsive systems of religion, and compulsive
|
|
articles of faith, has not only precipitated my intention, but
|
|
rendered a work of this kind exceedingly necessary, lest in the
|
|
general wreck of superstition, of false systems of government, and
|
|
false theology, we lose sight of morality, of humanity, and of the
|
|
theology that is true.
|
|
As several of my colleagues and others of my fellow-citizens of
|
|
France have given me the example of making their voluntary and
|
|
individual profession of faith, I also will make mine; and I do this
|
|
with all that sincerity and frankness with which the mind of man
|
|
communicates with itself.
|
|
I believe in one God, and no more; and I hope for happiness beyond
|
|
this life.
|
|
I believe in the equality of man; and I believe that religious
|
|
duties consist in doing justice, loving mercy, and endeavoring to make
|
|
our fellow-creatures happy.
|
|
But, lest it should be supposed that I believe in many other
|
|
things in addition to these, I shall, in the progress of this work,
|
|
declare the things I do not believe, and my reasons for not
|
|
believing them.
|
|
I do not believe in the creed professed by the Jewish church, by
|
|
the Roman church, by the Greek church, by the Turkish church, by the
|
|
Protestant church, nor by any church that I know of. My own mind is my
|
|
own church.
|
|
All national institutions of churches, whether Jewish, Christian
|
|
or Turkish, appear to me no other than human inventions, set up to
|
|
terrify and enslave mankind, and monopolize power and profit.
|
|
I do not mean by this declaration to condemn those who believe
|
|
otherwise; they have the same right to their belief as I have to mine.
|
|
But it is necessary to the happiness of man, that he be mentally
|
|
faithful to himself. Infidelity does not consist in believing, or in
|
|
disbelieving; it consists in professing to believe what he does not
|
|
believe.
|
|
It is impossible to calculate the moral mischief, if I may so
|
|
express it, that mental lying has produced in society. When a man
|
|
has so far corrupted and prostituted the chastity of his mind, as to
|
|
subscribe his professional belief to things he does not believe, he
|
|
has prepared himself for the commission of every other crime. He takes
|
|
up the trade of a priest for the sake of gain, and in order to qualify
|
|
himself for that trade, he begins with a perjury. Can we conceive
|
|
any thing more destructive to morality than this?
|
|
Soon after I had published the pamphlet Common Sense, in
|
|
America, I saw the exceeding probability that a revolution in the
|
|
system of government would be followed by a revolution in the system
|
|
of religion. The adulterous connection of church and state, wherever
|
|
it had taken place, whether Jewish, Christian, or Turkish, had so
|
|
effectually prohibited by pains and penalties, every discussion upon
|
|
established creeds, and upon first principles of religion, that
|
|
until the system of government should be changed, those subjects could
|
|
not be brought fairly and openly before the world; but that whenever
|
|
this should be done, a revolution in the system of religion would
|
|
follow. Human inventions and priestcraft would be detected; and man
|
|
would return to the pure, unmixed and unadulterated belief of one God,
|
|
and no more.
|
|
Every national church or religion has established itself by
|
|
pretending some special mission from God, communicated to certain
|
|
individuals. The Jews have their Moses; the Christians their Jesus
|
|
Christ, their apostles and saints; and the Turks their Mahomet, as
|
|
if the way to God was not open to every man alike.
|
|
Each of those churches show certain books, which they call
|
|
revelation, or the word of God. The Jews say, that their word of God
|
|
was given by God to Moses, face to face; the Christians say, that
|
|
their word of God came by divine inspiration: and the Turks say,
|
|
that their word of God (the Koran) was brought by an angel from
|
|
Heaven. Each of those churches accuse the other of unbelief; and for
|
|
my own part, I disbelieve them all.
|
|
As it is necessary to affix right ideas to words, I will, before I
|
|
proceed further into the subject, offer some other observations on the
|
|
word revelation. Revelation, when applied to religion, means something
|
|
communicated immediately from God to man.
|
|
No one will deny or dispute the power of the Almighty to make such
|
|
a communication, if he pleases. But admitting, for the sake of a case,
|
|
that something has been revealed to a certain person, and not revealed
|
|
to any other person, it is revelation to that person only. When he
|
|
tells it to a second person, a second to a third, a third to a fourth,
|
|
and so on, it ceases to be a revelation to all those persons. It is
|
|
revelation to the first person only, and hearsay to every other, and
|
|
consequently they are not obliged to believe it.
|
|
It is a contradiction in terms and ideas, to call anything a
|
|
revelation that comes to us at second-hand, either verbally or in
|
|
writing. Revelation is necessarily limited to the first
|
|
communication- after this, it is only an account of something which
|
|
that person says was a revelation made to him; and though he may
|
|
find himself obliged to believe it, it cannot be incumbent on me to
|
|
believe it in the same manner; for it was not a revelation made to me,
|
|
and I have only his word for it that it was made to him.
|
|
When Moses told the children of Israel that he received the two
|
|
tables of the commandments from the hands of God, they were not
|
|
obliged to believe him, because they had no other authority for it
|
|
than his telling them so; and I have no other authority for it than
|
|
some historian telling me so. The commandments carry no internal
|
|
evidence of divinity with them; they contain some good moral precepts,
|
|
such as any man qualified to be a lawgiver, or a legislator, could
|
|
produce himself, without having recourse to supernatural
|
|
intervention.*
|
|
|
|
*It is, however, necessary to except the declaration which says
|
|
that God visits the sins of the fathers upon the children; it is
|
|
contrary to every principle of moral justice.
|
|
|
|
When I am told that the Koran was written in Heaven and brought to
|
|
Mahomet by an angel, the account comes too near the same kind of
|
|
hearsay evidence and second-hand authority as the former. I did not
|
|
see the angel myself, and, therefore, I have a right not to believe
|
|
it.
|
|
When also I am told that a woman called the Virgin Mary, said,
|
|
or gave out, that she was with child without any cohabitation with a
|
|
man, and that her betrothed husband, Joseph, said that an angel told
|
|
him so, I have a right to believe them or not; such a circumstance
|
|
required a much stronger evidence than their bare word for it; but
|
|
we have not even this- for neither Joseph nor Mary wrote any such
|
|
matter themselves; it is only reported by others that they said
|
|
so- it is hearsay upon hearsay, and I do not choose to rest my belief
|
|
upon such evidence.
|
|
It is, however, not difficult to account for the credit that was
|
|
given to the story of Jesus Christ being the son of God. He was born
|
|
when the heathen mythology had still some fashion and repute in the
|
|
world, and that mythology had prepared the people for the belief of
|
|
such a story. Almost all the extraordinary men that lived under the
|
|
heathen mythology were reputed to be the sons of some of their gods.
|
|
It was not a new thing, at that time, to believe a man to have been
|
|
celestially begotten; the intercourse of gods with women was then a
|
|
matter of familiar opinion. Their Jupiter, according to their
|
|
accounts, had cohabited with hundreds: the story, therefore, had
|
|
nothing in it either new, wonderful, or obscene; it was conformable to
|
|
the opinions that then prevailed among the people called Gentiles,
|
|
or Mythologists, and it was those people only that believed it. The
|
|
Jews who had kept strictly to the belief of one God, and no more,
|
|
and who had always rejected the heathen mythology, never credited
|
|
the story.
|
|
It is curious to observe how the theory of what is called the
|
|
Christian church sprung out of the tail of the heathen mythology. A
|
|
direct incorporation took place in the first instance, by making the
|
|
reputed founder to be celestially begotten. The trinity of gods that
|
|
then followed was no other than a reduction of the former plurality,
|
|
which was about twenty or thirty thousand: the statue of Mary
|
|
succeeded the statue of Diana of Ephesus; the deification of heroes
|
|
changed into the canonization of saints; the Mythologists had gods for
|
|
everything; the Christian Mythologists had saints for everything;
|
|
the church became as crowded with one, as the Pantheon had been with
|
|
the other, and Rome was the place of both. The Christian theory is
|
|
little else than the idolatry of the ancient Mythologists,
|
|
accommodated to the purposes of power and revenue; and it yet
|
|
remains to reason and philosophy to abolish the amphibious fraud.
|
|
Nothing that is here said can apply, even with the most distant
|
|
disrespect, to the real character of Jesus Christ. He was a virtuous
|
|
and an amiable man. The morality that he preached and practised was of
|
|
the most benevolent kind; and though similar systems of morality had
|
|
been preached by Confucius, and by some of the Greek philosophers,
|
|
many years before; by the Quakers since; and by many good men in all
|
|
ages, it has not been exceeded by any.
|
|
Jesus Christ wrote no account of himself, of his birth, parentage,
|
|
or any thing else; not a line of what is called the New Testament is
|
|
of his own writing. The history of him is altogether the work of other
|
|
people; and as to the account given of his resurrection and ascension,
|
|
it was the necessary counterpart to the story of his birth. His
|
|
historians having brought him into the world in a supernatural manner,
|
|
were obliged to take him out again in the same manner, or the first
|
|
part of the story must have fallen to the ground.
|
|
The wretched contrivance with which this latter part is told
|
|
exceeds every thing that went before it. The first part, that of the
|
|
miraculous conception, was not a thing that admitted of publicity; and
|
|
therefore the tellers of this part of the story had this advantage,
|
|
that though they might not be credited, they could not be detected.
|
|
They could not be expected to prove it, because it was not one of
|
|
those things that admitted of proof, and it was impossible that the
|
|
person of whom it was told could prove it himself.
|
|
But the resurrection of a dead person from the grave, and his
|
|
ascension through the air, is a thing very different as to the
|
|
evidence it admits of, to the invisible conception of a child in the
|
|
womb. The resurrection and ascension, supposing them to have taken
|
|
place, admitted of public and ocular demonstration, like that of the
|
|
ascension of a balloon, or the sun at noon-day, to all Jerusalem at
|
|
least. A thing which everybody is required to believe, requires that
|
|
the proof and evidence of it should be equal to all, and universal;
|
|
and as the public visibility of this last related act was the only
|
|
evidence that could give sanction to the former part, the whole of
|
|
it falls to the ground, because that evidence never was given. Instead
|
|
of this, a small number of persons, not more than eight or nine, are
|
|
introduced as proxies for the whole world, to say they saw it, and all
|
|
the rest of the world are called upon to believe it. But it appears
|
|
that Thomas did not believe the resurrection, and, as they say,
|
|
would not believe without having ocular and manual demonstration
|
|
himself. So neither will I, and the reason is equally as good for
|
|
me, and for every other person, as for Thomas.
|
|
It is in vain to attempt to palliate or disguise this matter.
|
|
The story, so far as relates to the supernatural part, has every
|
|
mark of fraud and imposition stamped upon the face of it. Who were the
|
|
authors of it is as impossible for us now to know, as it is for us
|
|
to be assured that the books in which the account is related were
|
|
written by the persons whose names they bear; the best surviving
|
|
evidence we now have respecting that affair is the Jews. They are
|
|
regularly descended from the people who lived in the times this
|
|
resurrection and ascension is said to have happened, and they say,
|
|
it is not true. It has long appeared to me a strange inconsistency
|
|
to cite the Jews as a proof of the truth of the story. It is just
|
|
the same as if a man were to say, I will prove the truth of what I
|
|
have told you by producing the people who say it is false.
|
|
That such a person as Jesus Christ existed, and that he was
|
|
crucified, which was the mode of execution at that day, are historical
|
|
relations strictly within the limits of probability. He preached
|
|
most excellent morality and the equality of man; but he preached
|
|
also against the corruptions and avarice of the Jewish priests, and
|
|
this brought upon him the hatred and vengeance of the whole order of
|
|
priesthood. The accusation which those priests brought against him was
|
|
that of sedition and conspiracy against the Roman government, to which
|
|
the Jews were then subject and tributary; and it is not improbable
|
|
that the Roman government might have some secret apprehensions of
|
|
the effects of his doctrine, as well as the Jewish priests; neither is
|
|
it improbable that Jesus Christ had in contemplation the delivery of
|
|
the Jewish nation from the bondage of the Romans. Between the two,
|
|
however, this virtuous reformer and revolutionist lost his life.
|
|
It is upon this plain narrative of facts, together with another
|
|
case I am going to mention, that the Christian Mythologists, calling
|
|
themselves the Christian Church, have erected their fable, which,
|
|
for absurdity and extravagance, is not exceeded by anything that is to
|
|
be found in the mythology of the ancients.
|
|
The ancient Mythologists tell us that the race of Giants made
|
|
war against Jupiter, and that one of them threw a hundred rocks
|
|
against him at one throw; that Jupiter defeated him with thunder,
|
|
and confined him afterward under Mount Etna, and that every time the
|
|
Giant turns himself Mount Etna belches fire.
|
|
It is here easy to see that the circumstance of the mountain, that
|
|
of its being a volcano, suggested the idea of the fable; and that
|
|
the fable is made to fit and wind itself up with that circumstance.
|
|
The Christian Mythologists tell us that their Satan made war
|
|
against the Almighty, who defeated him, and confined him afterward,
|
|
not under a mountain, but in a pit. It is here easy to see that the
|
|
first fable suggested the idea of the second; for the fable of Jupiter
|
|
and the Giants was told many hundred years before that of Satan.
|
|
Thus far the ancient and the Christian Mythologists differ very
|
|
little from each other. But the latter have contrived to carry the
|
|
matter much farther. They have contrived to connect the fabulous
|
|
part of the story of Jesus Christ with the fable originating from
|
|
Mount Etna; and in order to make all the parts of the story tie
|
|
together, they have taken to their aid the traditions of the Jews; for
|
|
the Christian mythology is made up partly from the ancient mythology
|
|
and partly from the Jewish traditions.
|
|
The Christian Mythologists, after having confined Satan in a
|
|
pit, were obliged to let him out again to bring on the sequel of the
|
|
fable. He is then introduced into the Garden of Eden, in the shape
|
|
of a snake or a serpent, and in that shape he enters into familiar
|
|
conversation with Eve, who is no way surprised to hear a snake talk;
|
|
and the issue of this tete-a-tete is that he persuades her to eat an
|
|
apple, and the eating of that apple damns all mankind.
|
|
After giving Satan this triumph over the whole creation, one would
|
|
have supposed that the Church Mythologists would have been kind enough
|
|
to send him back again to the pit; or, if they had not done this, that
|
|
they would have put a mountain upon him (for they say that their faith
|
|
can remove a mountain), or have put him under a mountain, as the
|
|
former mythologists had done, to prevent his getting again among the
|
|
women and doing more mischief. But instead of this they leave him at
|
|
large, without even obliging him to give his parole- the secret of
|
|
which is, that they could not do without him; and after being at the
|
|
trouble of making him, they bribed him to stay. They promised him
|
|
ALL the Jews, ALL the Turks by anticipation, nine-tenths of the
|
|
world beside, and Mahomet into the bargain. After this, who can
|
|
doubt the bountifulness of the Christian Mythology?
|
|
Having thus made an insurrection and a battle in Heaven, in
|
|
which none of the combatants could be either killed or wounded- put
|
|
Satan into the pit- let him out again- giving him a triumph over the
|
|
whole creation- damned all mankind by the eating of an apple, these
|
|
Christian Mythologists bring the two ends of their fable together.
|
|
They represent this virtuous and amiable man, Jesus Christ, to be at
|
|
once both God and Man, and also the Son of God, celestially
|
|
begotten, on purpose to be sacrificed, because they say that Eve in
|
|
her longing had eaten an apple.
|
|
Putting aside everything that might excite laughter by its
|
|
absurdity, or detestation by its profaneness, and confining
|
|
ourselves merely to an examination of the parts, it is impossible to
|
|
conceive a story more derogatory to the Almighty, more inconsistent
|
|
with his wisdom, more contradictory to his power, than this story is.
|
|
In order to make for it a foundation to rise upon, the inventors
|
|
were under the necessity of giving to the being whom they call
|
|
Satan, a power equally as great, if not greater than they attribute to
|
|
the Almighty. They have not only given him the power of liberating
|
|
himself from the pit, after what they call his fall, but they have
|
|
made that power increase afterward to infinity. Before this fall
|
|
they represent him only as an angel of limited existence, as they
|
|
represent the rest. After his fall, he becomes, by their account,
|
|
omnipresent. He exists everywhere, and at the same time. He occupies
|
|
the whole immensity of space.
|
|
Not content with this deification of Satan, they represent him
|
|
as defeating, by stratagem, in the shape of an animal of the creation,
|
|
all the power and wisdom of the Almighty. They represent him as having
|
|
compelled the Almighty to the direct necessity either of
|
|
surrendering the whole of the creation to the government and
|
|
sovereignty of this Satan, or of capitulating for its redemption by
|
|
coming down upon earth, and exhibiting himself upon a cross in the
|
|
shape of a man.
|
|
Had the inventors of this story told it the contrary way, that is,
|
|
had they represented the Almighty as compelling Satan to exhibit
|
|
himself on a cross, in the shape of a snake, as a punishment for his
|
|
new transgression, the story would have been less absurd- less
|
|
contradictory. But instead of this, they make the transgressor
|
|
triumph, and the Almighty fall.
|
|
That many good men have believed this strange fable, and lived
|
|
very good lives under that belief (for credulity is not a crime), is
|
|
what I have no doubt of. In the first place, they were educated to
|
|
believe it, and they would have believed anything else in the same
|
|
manner. There are also many who have been so enthusiastically
|
|
enraptured by what they conceived to be the infinite love of God to
|
|
man, in making a sacrifice of himself, that the vehemence of the
|
|
idea has forbidden and deterred them from examining into the absurdity
|
|
and profaneness of the story. The more unnatural anything is, the more
|
|
it is capable of becoming the object of dismal admiration.
|
|
But if objects for gratitude and admiration are our desire, do
|
|
they not present themselves every hour to our eyes? Do we not see a
|
|
fair creation prepared to receive us the instant we are born- a world
|
|
furnished to our hands, that cost us nothing? Is it we that light up
|
|
the sun, that pour down the rain, and fill the earth with abundance?
|
|
Whether we sleep or wake, the vast machinery of the universe still
|
|
goes on. Are these things, and the blessings they indicate in
|
|
future, nothing to us? Can our gross feelings be excited by no other
|
|
subjects than tragedy and suicide? Or is the gloomy pride of man
|
|
become so intolerable, that nothing can flatter it but a sacrifice
|
|
of the Creator?
|
|
I know that this bold investigation will alarm many, but it
|
|
would be paying too great a compliment to their credulity to forbear
|
|
it on their account; the times and the subject demand it to be done.
|
|
The suspicion that the theory of what is called the Christian Church
|
|
is fabulous is becoming very extensive in all countries; and it will
|
|
be a consolation to men staggering under that suspicion, and
|
|
doubting what to believe and what to disbelieve, to see the object
|
|
freely investigated. I therefore pass on to an examination of the
|
|
books called the Old and New Testament.
|
|
These books, beginning with Genesis and ending with Revelation
|
|
(which, by the by, is a book of riddles that requires a revelation
|
|
to explain it), are, we are told, the word of God. It is, therefore,
|
|
proper for us to know who told us so, that we may know what credit
|
|
to give to the report. The answer to this question is, that nobody can
|
|
tell, except that we tell one another so. The case, however,
|
|
historically appears to be as follows:
|
|
When the Church Mythologists established their system, they
|
|
collected all the writings they could find, and managed them as they
|
|
pleased. It is a matter altogether of uncertainty to us whether such
|
|
of the writings as now appear under the name of the Old and New
|
|
Testament are in the same state in which those collectors say they
|
|
found them, or whether they added, altered, abridged, or dressed
|
|
them up.
|
|
Be this as it may, they decided by vote which of the books Gut
|
|
of the collection they had made should be the WORD OF GOD, and which
|
|
should not. They rejected several; they voted others to be doubtful,
|
|
such as the books called the Apocrypha; and those books which had a
|
|
majority of votes, were voted to be the word of God. Had they voted
|
|
otherwise, all the people, since calling themselves Christians, had
|
|
believed otherwise- for the belief of the one comes from the vote of
|
|
the other. Who the people were that did all this, we know nothing
|
|
of; they called themselves by the general name of the Church, and this
|
|
is all we know of the matter.
|
|
As we have no other external evidence or authority for believing
|
|
these books to be the word of God than what I have mentioned, which is
|
|
no evidence or authority at all, I come, in the next place, to examine
|
|
the internal evidence contained in the books themselves.
|
|
In the former part of this Essay, I have spoken of revelation; I
|
|
now proceed further with that subject, for the purpose of applying
|
|
it to the books in question.
|
|
Revelation is a communication of something which the person to
|
|
whom that thing is revealed did not know before. For if I have done
|
|
a thing, or seen it done, it needs no revelation to tell me I have
|
|
done it, or seen it, nor to enable me to tell it, or to write it.
|
|
Revelation, therefore, cannot be applied to anything done upon
|
|
earth, of which man himself is the actor or the witness; and
|
|
consequently all the historical and anecdotal parts of the Bible,
|
|
which is almost the whole of it, is not within the meaning and compass
|
|
of the word revelation, and, therefore, is not the word of God.
|
|
When Samson ran off with the gate-posts of Gaza, if he ever did so
|
|
(and whether he did or not is nothing to us), or when he visited his
|
|
Delilah, or caught his foxes, or did any thing else, what has
|
|
revelation to do with these things? If they were facts, he could
|
|
tell them himself, or his secretary, if he kept one, could write them,
|
|
if they were worth either telling or writing; and if they were
|
|
fictions, revelation could not make them true; and whether true or
|
|
not, we are neither the better nor the wiser for knowing them. When we
|
|
contemplate the immensity of that Being who directs and governs the
|
|
incomprehensible WHOLE, of which the utmost ken of human sight can
|
|
discover but a part, we ought to feel shame at calling such paltry
|
|
stories the word of God.
|
|
As to the account of the Creation, with which the Book of
|
|
Genesis opens, it has all the appearance of being a tradition which
|
|
the Israelites had among them before they came into Egypt; and after
|
|
their departure from that country they put it at the head of their
|
|
history, without telling (as it is most probable) that they did not
|
|
know how they came by it. The manner in which the account opens
|
|
shows it to be traditionary. It begins abruptly; it is nobody that
|
|
speaks; it is nobody that hears; it is addressed to nobody; it has
|
|
neither first, second, nor third person; it has every criterion of
|
|
being a tradition; it has no voucher. Moses does not take it upon
|
|
himself by introducing it with the formality that he uses on other
|
|
occasions, such as that of saying, "The Lord spake unto Moses,
|
|
saying."
|
|
Why it has been called the Mosaic account of the Creation, I am at
|
|
a loss to conceive. Moses, I believe, was too good a judge of such
|
|
subjects to put his name to that account. He had been educated among
|
|
The Egyptians, who were a people as well skilled in science, and
|
|
particularly in astronomy, as any people of their day; and the silence
|
|
and caution that Moses observes in not authenticating the account,
|
|
is a good negative evidence that he neither told it nor believed it
|
|
The case is, that every nation of people has been world-makers, and
|
|
the Israelites had as much right to set up the trade of world-making
|
|
as any of the rest; and as Moses was not an Israelite, he might not
|
|
choose to contradict the tradition. The account, however, is harmless;
|
|
and this is more than can be said of many other parts of the Bible.
|
|
Whenever we read the obscene stories, the voluptuous debaucheries,
|
|
the cruel and torturous executions, the unrelenting vindictiveness,
|
|
with which more than half the Bible is filled, it would be more
|
|
consistent that we called it the word of a demon, than the word of
|
|
God. It is a history of wickedness, that has served to corrupt and
|
|
brutalize mankind; and, for my part, I sincerely detest it, as I
|
|
detest everything that is cruel.
|
|
We scarcely meet with anything, a few phrases excepted, but what
|
|
deserves either our abhorrence or our contempt, till we come to the
|
|
miscellaneous parts of the Bible. In the anonymous publications, the
|
|
Psalms, and the Book of Job, more particularly in the latter, we
|
|
find a great deal of elevated sentiment reverentially expressed of the
|
|
power and benignity of the Almighty; but they stand on no higher
|
|
rank than many other compositions on similar subjects, as well
|
|
before that time as since.
|
|
The Proverbs which are said to be Solomon's, though most
|
|
probably a collection (because they discover a knowledge of life which
|
|
his situation excluded him from knowing), are an instructive table
|
|
of ethics. They are inferior in keenness to the proverbs of the
|
|
Spaniards, and not more wise and economical than those of the American
|
|
Franklin.
|
|
All the remaining parts of the Bible, generally known by the
|
|
name of the Prophets, are the works of the Jewish poets and
|
|
itinerant preachers, who mixed poetry,* anecdote, and devotion
|
|
together- and those works still retain the air and style of poetry,
|
|
though in translation.
|
|
|
|
*As there are many readers who do not see that a composition is
|
|
poetry unless it be in rhyme, it is for their information that I add
|
|
this note.
|
|
Poetry consists principally in two things- imagery and
|
|
composition. The composition of poetry differs from that of prose in
|
|
the manner of mixing long and short syllables together. Take a long
|
|
syllable out of a line of poetry, and put a short one in the room of
|
|
it, or put a long syllable where a short one should be, and that line
|
|
will lose its poetical harmony. It will have an effect upon the line
|
|
like that of misplacing a note in a song. The imagery in these books,
|
|
called the Prophets, appertains altogether to poetry. It is
|
|
fictitious, and oft en extravagant, and not admissible in any other
|
|
kind of writing than poetry. To show that these writings are composed
|
|
in poetical numbers, I will take ten syllables, as they stand in the
|
|
book, and make a line of the same number of syllables, (heroic
|
|
measure) that shall rhyme with the last word. It will then be seen
|
|
that the composition of these books is poetical measure. The instance
|
|
I shall produce is from Isaiah:
|
|
"Hear, O ye heavens, and give ear, O earth!"
|
|
'Tis God himself that calls attention forth.
|
|
|
|
Another instance I shall quote is from the mournful Jeremiah, to
|
|
which I shall add two other lines, for the purpose of carrying out the
|
|
figure, and showing the intention the poet:
|
|
|
|
"O! that mine head were waters and mine eyes"
|
|
Were fountains flowing like the liquid skies;
|
|
Then would I give the mighty flood release,
|
|
And weep a deluge for the human race.
|
|
|
|
There is not, throughout the whole book called the Bible, any word
|
|
that describes to us what we call a poet, nor any word that
|
|
describes what we call poetry. The case is, that the word prophet,
|
|
to which latter times have affixed a new idea, was the Bible word
|
|
for poet, and the word prophesying meant the art of making poetry.
|
|
It also meant the art of playing poetry to a tune upon any
|
|
instrument of music.
|
|
We read of prophesying with pipes, tabrets, and horns- of
|
|
prophesying with harps, with psalteries, with cymbals, and with
|
|
every other instrument of music then in fashion. Were we now to
|
|
speak of prophesying with a fiddle, or with a pipe and tabor, the
|
|
expression would have no meaning or would appear ridiculous, and to
|
|
some people contemptuous, because we have changed the meaning of the
|
|
word.
|
|
We are told of Saul being among the prophets, and also that he
|
|
prophesied; but we are not told what they prophesied, nor what he
|
|
prophesied. The case is, there was nothing to tell; for these prophets
|
|
were a company of musicians and poets, and Saul joined in the concert,
|
|
and this was called prophesying.
|
|
The account given of this affair in the book called Samuel is,
|
|
that Saul met a company of prophets; a whole company of them! coming
|
|
down with a psaltery, a tabret, a pipe and a harp, and that they
|
|
prophesied, and that he prophesied with them. But it appears
|
|
afterward, that Saul prophesied badly; that is, he performed his
|
|
part badly; for it is said, that an "evil spirit from God"* came
|
|
upon Saul, and he prophesied.
|
|
|
|
*As those men who call themselves divines and commentators, are
|
|
very fond of puzzling one another, I leave them to contest the meaning
|
|
of the first part of the phrase, that of an evil spirit from God. I
|
|
keep to my text- I keep to the meaning of the word prophesy.
|
|
|
|
Now, were there no other passage in the book called the Bible than
|
|
this, to demonstrate to us that we have lost the original meaning of
|
|
the word prophesy, and substituted another meaning in its place,
|
|
this alone would be sufficient; for it is impossible to use and
|
|
apply the word prophesy, in the place it is here used and applied,
|
|
if we give to it the sense which latter times have affixed to it.
|
|
The manner in which it is here used strips it of all religious
|
|
meaning, and shows that a man might then be a prophet, or he might
|
|
prophesy, as he may now be a poet or a musician, without any regard to
|
|
the morality or immorality of his character. The word was originally a
|
|
term of science, promiscuously applied to poetry and to music, and not
|
|
restricted to any subject upon which poetry and music might be
|
|
exercised.
|
|
Deborah and Barak are called prophets, not because they
|
|
predicted anything, but because they composed the poem or song that
|
|
bears their name, in celebration of an act already done. David is
|
|
ranked among the prophets, for he was a musician, and was also reputed
|
|
to be (though perhaps very erroneously) the author of the Psalms.
|
|
But Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are not called prophets; it does not
|
|
appear from any accounts we have that they could either sing, play
|
|
music, or make poetry.
|
|
We are told of the greater and the lesser prophets. They might
|
|
as well tell us of the greater and the lesser God; for there cannot be
|
|
degrees in prophesying consistently with its modern sense. But there
|
|
are degrees in poetry, and therefore the phrase is reconcilable to the
|
|
case, when we understand by it the greater and the lesser poets.
|
|
It is altogether unnecessary, after this, to offer any
|
|
observations upon what those men, styled prophets, have written. The
|
|
axe goes at once to the root, by showing that the original meaning
|
|
of the word has been mistaken and consequently all the inferences that
|
|
have been drawn from those books, the devotional respect that has been
|
|
paid to them, and the labored commentaries that have been written upon
|
|
them, under that mistaken meaning, are not worth disputing about. In
|
|
many things, however, the writings of the Jewish poets deserve a
|
|
better fate than that of being bound up, as they now are with the
|
|
trash that accompanies them, under the abused name of the word of God.
|
|
If we permit ourselves to conceive right ideas of things, we
|
|
must necessarily affix the idea, not only of unchangeableness, but
|
|
of the utter impossibility of any change taking place, by any means or
|
|
accident whatever, in that which we would honor with the name of the
|
|
word of God; and therefore the word of God cannot exist in any written
|
|
or human language.
|
|
The continually progressive change to which the meaning of words
|
|
is subject, the want of a universal language which renders translation
|
|
necessary, the errors to which translations are again subject, the
|
|
mistakes of copyists and printers, together with the possibility of
|
|
willful alteration, are of themselves evidences that the human
|
|
language, whether in speech or in print, cannot be the vehicle of
|
|
the word of God. The word of God exists in something else.
|
|
Did the book called the Bible excel in purity of ideas and
|
|
expression all the books that are now extant in the world, I would not
|
|
take it for my rule of faith, as being the word of God, because the
|
|
possibility would nevertheless exist of my being imposed upon. But
|
|
when I see throughout the greater part of this book scarcely
|
|
anything but a history of the grossest vices and a collection of the
|
|
most paltry and contemptible tales, I cannot dishonor my Creator by
|
|
calling it by his name.
|
|
Thus much for the Bible; I now go on to the book called the New
|
|
Testament. The New Testament! that is, the new will, as if there could
|
|
be two wills of the Creator.
|
|
Had it been the object or the intention of Jesus Christ to
|
|
establish a new religion, he would undoubtedly have written the system
|
|
himself, or procured it to be written in his life-time. But there is
|
|
no publication extant authenticated with his name. All the books
|
|
called the New Testament were written after his death. He was a Jew by
|
|
birth and by profession; and he was the son of God in like manner that
|
|
every other person is- for the Creator is the Father of All.
|
|
The first four books, called Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, do not
|
|
give a history of the life of Jesus Christ, but only detached
|
|
anecdotes of him. It appears from these books that the whole time of
|
|
his being a preacher was not more than eighteen months; and it was
|
|
only during this short time that these men became acquainted with him.
|
|
They make mention of him at the age of twelve years, sitting, they
|
|
say, among the Jewish doctors, asking and answering them questions. As
|
|
this was several years before their acquaintance with him began, it is
|
|
most probable they had this anecdote from his parents. From this
|
|
time there is no account of him for about sixteen years. Where he
|
|
lived, or how he employed himself during this interval, is not
|
|
known. Most probably he was working at his father's trade, which was
|
|
that of a carpenter. It does not appear that he had any school
|
|
education, and the probability is, that he could not write, for his
|
|
parents were extremely poor, as appears from their not being able to
|
|
pay for a bed when he was born.
|
|
It is somewhat curious that the three persons whose names are
|
|
the most universally recorded, were of very obscure parentage. Moses
|
|
was a foundling; Jesus Christ was born in a stable; and Mahomet was
|
|
a mule driver. The first and last of these men were founders of
|
|
different systems of religion; but Jesus Christ founded no new system.
|
|
He called men to the practice of moral virtues and the belief of one
|
|
God. The great trait in his character is philanthropy.
|
|
The manner in which he was apprehended shows that he was not
|
|
much known at that time; and it shows also, that the meetings he
|
|
then held with his followers were in secret; and that he had given
|
|
over or suspended preaching publicly. Judas could not otherwise betray
|
|
him than by giving information where he was, and pointing him out to
|
|
the officers that went to arrest him; and the reason for employing and
|
|
paying Judas to do this could arise only from the cause already
|
|
mentioned, that of his not being much known and living concealed.
|
|
The idea of his concealment not only agrees very ill with his
|
|
reputed divinity, but associates with it something of pusillanimity;
|
|
and his being betrayed, or in other words, his being apprehended, on
|
|
the information of one of his followers, shows that he did not
|
|
intend to be apprehended, and consequently that he did not intend to
|
|
be crucified.
|
|
The Christian Mythologists tell us, that Christ died for the
|
|
sins of the world, and that he came on purpose to die. Would it not
|
|
then have been the same if he had died of a fever or of the small-pox,
|
|
of old age, or of anything else?
|
|
The declaratory sentence which, they say, was passed upon Adam,
|
|
in case he eat of the apple, was not, that thou shall surely be
|
|
crucified, but thou shalt surely die- the sentence of death, and not
|
|
the manner of dying. Crucifixion, therefore, or any other particular
|
|
manner of dying, made no part of the sentence that Adam was to suffer,
|
|
and consequently, even upon their own tactics, it could make no part
|
|
of the sentence that Christ was to suffer in the room of Adam. A fever
|
|
would have done as well as a cross, if there was any occasion for
|
|
either.
|
|
The sentence of death, which they tell us was thus passed upon
|
|
Adam must either have meant dying naturally, that is, ceasing to live,
|
|
or have meant what these Mythologists call damnation; and,
|
|
consequently, the act of dying on the part of Jesus Christ, must,
|
|
according to their system, apply as a prevention to one or other of
|
|
these two things happening to Adam and to us.
|
|
That it does not prevent our dying is evident, because we all die;
|
|
and if their accounts of longevity be true, men die faster since the
|
|
crucifixion than before; and with respect to the second explanation
|
|
(including with it the natural death of Jesus Christ as a substitute
|
|
for the eternal death or damnation of all mankind), it is
|
|
impertinently representing the Creator as coming off, or revoking
|
|
the sentence, by a pun or a quibble upon the word death. That
|
|
manufacturer of quibbles, St. Paul, if he wrote the books that bear
|
|
his name, has helped this quibble on by making another quibble upon
|
|
the word Adam. He makes there to be two Adams; the one who sins in
|
|
fact, and suffers by proxy; the other who sins by proxy, and suffers
|
|
in fact. A religion thus interlarded with quibble, subterfuge, and pun
|
|
has a tendency to instruct its professors in the practice of these
|
|
arts. They acquire the habit without being aware of the cause.
|
|
If Jesus Christ was the being which those Mythologists tell us
|
|
he was, and that he came into this world to suffer, which is a word
|
|
they sometimes use instead of to die, the only real suffering he could
|
|
have endured, would have been to live. His existence here was a
|
|
state of exilement or transportation from Heaven, and the way back
|
|
to his original country was to die. In fine, everything in this
|
|
strange system is the reverse of what it pretends to be. It is the
|
|
reverse of truth, and I become so tired of examining into its
|
|
inconsistencies and absurdities, that I hasten to the conclusion of
|
|
it, in order to proceed to something better.
|
|
How much or what parts of the books called the New Testament, were
|
|
written by the persons whose names they bear, is what we can know
|
|
nothing of; neither are we certain in what language they were
|
|
originally written. The matters they now contain may be classed
|
|
under two beads- anecdote and epistolary correspondence.
|
|
The four books already mentioned, Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John,
|
|
are altogether anecdotal. They relate events after they had taken
|
|
place. They tell what Jesus Christ did and said, and what others did
|
|
and said to him; and in several instances they relate the same event
|
|
differently. Revelation is necessarily out of the question with
|
|
respect to those books; not only because of the disagreement of the
|
|
writers, but because revelation cannot be applied to the relating of
|
|
facts by the person who saw them done, nor to the relating or
|
|
recording of any discourse or conversation by those who beard it.
|
|
The book called the Acts of the Apostles (an anonymous work) belongs
|
|
also to the anecdotal part.
|
|
All the other parts of the New Testament, except the book of
|
|
enigmas called the Revelations, are a collection of letters under
|
|
the name of epistles; and the forgery of letters has been such a
|
|
common practice in the world, that the probability is at least
|
|
equal, whether they are genuine or forged. One thing, however, is much
|
|
less equivocal, which is, that out of the matters contained in those
|
|
books, together with the assistance of some old stories, the Church
|
|
has set up a system of religion very contradictory to the character of
|
|
the person whose name it bears. It has set up a religion of pomp and
|
|
revenue, in pretended imitation of a person whose life was humility
|
|
and poverty.
|
|
The invention of purgatory, and of the releasing of souls
|
|
therefrom by prayers bought of the church with money; the selling of
|
|
pardons, dispensations, and indulgences, are revenue laws, without
|
|
bearing that name or carrying that appearance. But the case
|
|
nevertheless is, that those things derive their origin from the
|
|
paroxysm of the crucifixion and the theory deduced therefrom, which
|
|
was that one person could stand in the place of another, and could
|
|
perform meritorious service for him. The probability, therefore, is
|
|
that the whole theory or doctrine of what is called the redemption
|
|
(which is said to have been accomplished by the act of one person in
|
|
the room of another) was originally fabricated on purpose to bring
|
|
forward and build all those secondary and pecuniary redemptions
|
|
upon; and that the passages in the books, upon which the idea or
|
|
theory of redemption is built, have been manufactured and fabricated
|
|
for that purpose. Why are we to give this Church credit when she tells
|
|
us that those books are genuine in every part, any more than we give
|
|
her credit for everything else she has told us, or for the miracles
|
|
she says she had performed? That she could fabricate writings is
|
|
certain, because she could write; and the composition of the
|
|
writings in question is of that kind that anybody might do it; and
|
|
that she did fabricate them is not more inconsistent with
|
|
probability than that she could tell us, as she has done, that she
|
|
could and did work miracles.
|
|
Since, then no external evidence can, at this long distance of
|
|
time, be produced to prove whether the Church fabricated the doctrines
|
|
called redemption or not (for such evidence, whether for or against,
|
|
would be subject to the same suspicion of being fabricated), the
|
|
case can only be referred to the internal evidence which the thing
|
|
carries within itself; and this affords a very strong presumption of
|
|
its being a fabrication. For the internal evidence is that the
|
|
theory or doctrine of redemption bas for its base an idea of pecuniary
|
|
Justice, and not that of moral Justice.
|
|
If I owe a person money, and cannot pay him, and he threatens to
|
|
put me in prison, another person can take the debt upon himself, and
|
|
pay it for me; but if I have committed a crime, every circumstance
|
|
of the case is changed; moral Justice cannot take the innocent for the
|
|
guilty, even if the innocent would offer itself. To suppose Justice to
|
|
do this, is to destroy the principle of its existence, which is the
|
|
thing itself; it is then no longer Justice, it is indiscriminate
|
|
revenge.
|
|
This single reflection will show, that the doctrine of
|
|
redemption is founded on a mere pecuniary idea corresponding to that
|
|
of a debt which another person might pay; and as this pecuniary idea
|
|
corresponds again with the system of second redemption, obtained
|
|
through the means of money given to the Church for pardons, the
|
|
probability is that the same persons fabricated both the one and the
|
|
other of those theories; and that, in truth there is no such thing
|
|
as redemption- that it is fabulous, and that man stands in the same
|
|
relative condition with his Maker as he ever did stand since man
|
|
existed, and that it is his greatest consolation to think so.
|
|
Let him believe this, and he will live more consistently and
|
|
morally than by any other system; it is by his being taught to
|
|
contemplate himself as an outlaw, as an outcast, as a beggar, as a
|
|
mumper, as one thrown, as it were, on a dunghill at an immense
|
|
distance from his Creator, and who must make his approaches by
|
|
creeping and cringing to intermediate beings, that he conceives either
|
|
a contemptuous disregard for everything under the name of religion, or
|
|
becomes indifferent, or turns what he calls devout. In the latter
|
|
case, he consumes his life in grief, or the affectation of it; his
|
|
prayers are reproaches; his humility is ingratitude; he calls
|
|
himself a worm, and the fertile earth a dunghill; and all the
|
|
blessings of life by the thankless name of vanities; he despises the
|
|
choicest gift of God to man, the GIFT OF REASON; and having endeavored
|
|
to force upon himself the belief of a system against which reason
|
|
revolts, he ungratefully calls it human reason, as if man could give
|
|
reason to himself.
|
|
Yet, with all this strange appearance of humility and this
|
|
contempt for human reason, he ventures into the boldest
|
|
presumptions; he finds fault with everything; his selfishness is never
|
|
satisfied; his ingratitude is never at an end. He takes on himself
|
|
to direct the Almighty what to do, even in the government of the
|
|
universe; he prays dictatorially; when it is sunshine, he prays for
|
|
rain, and when it is rain, he prays for sunshine; he follows the
|
|
same idea in everything that he prays for; for what is the amount of
|
|
all his prayers but an attempt to make the Almighty change his mind,
|
|
and act otherwise than he does? It is as if he were to say: Thou
|
|
knowest not so well as I.
|
|
But some, perhaps, will say: Are we to have no word of God- no
|
|
revelation? I answer, Yes; there is a word of God; there is a
|
|
revelation.
|
|
THE WORD OF GOD IS THE CREATION WE BEHOLD and it is in this
|
|
word, which no human invention can counterfeit or alter, that God
|
|
speaketh universally to man.
|
|
Human language is local and changeable, and is therefore incapable
|
|
of being used as the means of unchangeable and universal
|
|
information. The idea that God sent Jesus Christ to publish, as they
|
|
say, the glad tidings to all nations, from one end of the earth to the
|
|
other, is consistent only with the ignorance of those who knew nothing
|
|
of the extent of the world, and who believed, as those
|
|
world-saviours believed, and continued to believe for several
|
|
centuries (and that in contradiction to the discoveries of
|
|
philosophers and the experience of navigators), that the earth was
|
|
flat like a trencher, and that man might walk to the end of it.
|
|
But how was Jesus Christ to make anything known to all nations? He
|
|
could speak but one language which was Hebrew, and there are in the
|
|
world several hundred languages. Scarcely any two nations speak the
|
|
same language, or understand each other; and as to translations, every
|
|
man who knows anything of languages knows that it is impossible to
|
|
translate from one language to another, not only without losing a
|
|
great part of the original, but frequently of mistaking the sense; and
|
|
besides all this, the art of printing was wholly unknown at the time
|
|
Christ lived.
|
|
It is always necessary that the means that are to accomplish any
|
|
end be equal to the accomplishment of that end, or the end cannot be
|
|
accomplished. It is in this that the difference between finite and
|
|
infinite power and wisdom discovers itself. Man frequently fails in
|
|
accomplishing his ends, from a natural inability of the power to the
|
|
purpose, and frequently from the want of wisdom to apply power
|
|
properly. But it is impossible for infinite power and wisdom to fail
|
|
as man faileth. The means it useth are always equal to the end; but
|
|
human language, more especially as there is not an universal language,
|
|
is incapable of being used as an universal means of unchangeable and
|
|
uniform information, and therefore it is not the means that God
|
|
useth in manifesting himself universally to man.
|
|
It is only in the CREATION that all our ideas and conceptions of a
|
|
word of God can unite. The Creation speaketh an universal language,
|
|
independently of human speech or human language, multiplied and
|
|
various as they may be. It is an ever-existing original, which every
|
|
man can read. It cannot be forged; it cannot be counterfeited; it
|
|
cannot be lost; it cannot be altered; it cannot be suppressed. It does
|
|
not depend upon the will of man whether it shall be published or
|
|
not; it publishes itself from one end of the earth to the other. It
|
|
preaches to all nations and to all worlds; and this word of God
|
|
reveals to man all that is necessary for man to know of God.
|
|
Do we want to contemplate his power? We see it in the immensity of
|
|
the Creation. Do we want to contemplate his wisdom? We see it in the
|
|
unchangeable order by which the incomprehensible whole is governed! Do
|
|
we want to contemplate his munificence? We see it in the abundance
|
|
with which he fills the earth. Do we want to contemplate his mercy? We
|
|
see it in his not withholding that abundance even from the unthankful.
|
|
In fine, do we want to know what God is? Search not the book called
|
|
the Scripture, which any human hand might make, but the Scripture
|
|
called the Creation.
|
|
The only idea man can affix to the name of God is that of a
|
|
first cause, the cause of all things. And incomprehensible and
|
|
difficult as it is for a man to conceive what a first cause is, he
|
|
arrives at the belief of it from the tenfold greater difficulty of
|
|
disbelieving it. It is difficult beyond description to conceive that
|
|
space can have no end; but it is more difficult to conceive an end. It
|
|
is difficult beyond the power of man to conceive an eternal duration
|
|
of what we call time; but it is more impossible to conceive a time
|
|
when there shall be no time.
|
|
In like manner of reasoning, everything we behold carries in
|
|
itself the internal evidence that it did not make itself Every man
|
|
is an evidence to himself that he did not make himself; neither
|
|
could his father make himself, nor his grandfather, nor any of his
|
|
race; neither could any tree, plant, or animal make itself; and it
|
|
is the conviction arising from this evidence that carries us on, as it
|
|
were, by necessity to the belief of a first cause eternally
|
|
existing, of a nature totally different to any material existence we
|
|
know of, and by the power of which all things exist; and this first
|
|
cause man calls God.
|
|
It is only by the exercise of reason that man can discover God.
|
|
Take away that reason, and he would be incapable of understanding
|
|
anything; and, in this case, it would be just as consistent to read
|
|
even the book called the Bible to a horse as to a man. How, then, is
|
|
it that those people pretend to reject reason?
|
|
Almost the only parts in the book called the Bible that convey
|
|
to us any idea of God, are some chapters in Job and the 19th Psalm;
|
|
I recollect no other. Those parts are true deistical compositions, for
|
|
they treat of the Deity through his works. They take the book of
|
|
Creation as the word of God, they refer to no other book, and all
|
|
the inferences they make are drawn from that volume.
|
|
I insert in this place the 19th Psalm, as paraphrased into English
|
|
verse by Addison. I recollect not the prose, and where I write this
|
|
I have not the opportunity of seeing it.
|
|
|
|
"The spacious firmament on high,
|
|
With all the blue ethereal sky,
|
|
And spangled heavens, a shining frame,
|
|
Their great original proclaim.
|
|
The unwearied sun, from day to day,
|
|
Does his Creator's power display;
|
|
And publishes to every land
|
|
The work of an Almighty hand.
|
|
|
|
"Soon as the evening shades prevail,
|
|
The moon takes up the wondrous tale,
|
|
And nightly to the list'ning earth
|
|
Repeats the story of her birth;
|
|
While all the stars that round her burn,
|
|
And all the planets, in their turn,
|
|
Confirm the tidings as they roll,
|
|
And spread the truth from pole to pole.
|
|
|
|
"What though in solemn silence all
|
|
Move round this dark terrestrial ball?
|
|
What though no real voice, or sound,
|
|
Amidst their radiant orbs be found?
|
|
In reason's ear they all rejoice
|
|
And utter forth a glorious voice,
|
|
Forever singing, as they shine,
|
|
THE HAND THAT MADE US IS DIVINE."
|
|
|
|
What more does man want to know than that the hand or power that
|
|
made these things is divine, is omnipotent? Let him believe this
|
|
with the force it is impossible to repel, if he permits his reason
|
|
to act, and his rule of moral life will follow of course.
|
|
The allusions in Job have, all of them, the same tendency with
|
|
this Psalm; that of deducing or proving a truth that would be
|
|
otherwise unknown, from truths already known.
|
|
I recollect not enough of the passages in Job to insert them
|
|
correctly; but there is one occurs to me that is applicable to the
|
|
subject I am speaking upon. "Canst thou by searching find out God?
|
|
Canst thou find out the Almighty to perfection?"
|
|
I know not how the printers have pointed this passage, for I
|
|
keep no Bible; but it contains two distinct questions that admit of
|
|
distinct answers.
|
|
First,- Canst thou by searching find out God? Yes because, in the
|
|
first place, I know I did not make myself, and yet I have existence;
|
|
and by searching into the nature of other things, I find that no other
|
|
thing could make itself; and yet millions of other things exist;
|
|
therefore it is, that I know, by positive conclusion resulting from
|
|
this search, that there is a power superior to all those things, and
|
|
that power is God.
|
|
Secondly,- Canst thou find out the Almighty to perfection? No;
|
|
not only because the power and wisdom He has manifested in the
|
|
structure of the Creation that I behold is to me incomprehensible, but
|
|
because even this manifestation, great as it is, is probably but a
|
|
small display of that immensity of power and wisdom by which
|
|
millions of other worlds, to me invisible by their distance, were
|
|
created and continue to exist.
|
|
It is evident that both these questions were put to the reason
|
|
of the person to whom they are supposed to have been addressed; and it
|
|
is only by admitting the first question to be answered
|
|
affirmatively, that the second could follow. It would have been
|
|
unnecessary and even absurd, to have put a second question, more
|
|
difficult than the first, if the first question had been answered
|
|
negatively. The two questions have different objects; the first refers
|
|
to the existence of God, the second to his attributes; reason can
|
|
discover the one, but it falls infinitely short in discovering the
|
|
whole of the other.
|
|
I recollect not a single passage in all the writings ascribed to
|
|
the men called apostles, that conveys any idea of what God is. Those
|
|
writings are chiefly controversial; and the subjects they dwell
|
|
upon, that of a man dying in agony on a cross, is better suited to the
|
|
gloomy genius of a monk in a cell, by whom it is not impossible they
|
|
were written, than to any man breathing the open air of the
|
|
Creation. The only passage that occurs to me, that has any reference
|
|
to the works of God, by which only his power and wisdom can be
|
|
known, is related to have been spoken by Jesus Christ as a remedy
|
|
against distrustful care. "Behold the lilies of the field, they toil
|
|
not, neither do they spin." This, however, is far inferior to the
|
|
allusions in Job and in the 19th Psalm; but it is similar in idea, and
|
|
the modesty of the imagery is correspondent to the modesty of the man.
|
|
As to the Christian system of faith, it appears to me as a species
|
|
of Atheism- a sort of religious denial of God. It professes to
|
|
believe in a man rather than in God. It is a compound made up
|
|
chiefly of Manism with but little Deism, and is as near to Atheism
|
|
as twilight is to darkness. It introduces between man and his Maker an
|
|
opaque body, which it calls a Redeemer, as the moon introduces her
|
|
opaque self between the earth and the sun, and it produces by this
|
|
means a religious, or an irreligious, eclipse of light. It has put the
|
|
whole orbit of reason into shade.
|
|
The effect of this obscurity has been that of turning everything
|
|
upside down, and representing it in reverse, and among the revolutions
|
|
it has thus magically produced, it has made a revolution in theology.
|
|
That which is now called natural philosophy, embracing the whole
|
|
circle of science, of which astronomy occupies the chief place, is the
|
|
study of the works of God, and of the power and wisdom of God in his
|
|
works, and is the true theology.
|
|
As to the theology that is now studied in its place, it is the
|
|
study of human opinions and of human fancies concerning God. It is not
|
|
the study of God himself in the works that he has made, but in the
|
|
works or writings that man has made; and it is not among the least
|
|
of the mischiefs that the Christian system has done to the world, that
|
|
it has abandoned the original and beautiful system of theology, like a
|
|
beautiful innocent, to distress and reproach, to make room for the hag
|
|
of superstition.
|
|
The Book of Job and the 19th Psalm, which even the Church admits
|
|
to be more ancient than the chronological order in which they stand in
|
|
the book called the Bible, are theological orations conformable to the
|
|
original system of theology. The internal evidence of those orations
|
|
proves to a demonstration that the study and contemplation of the
|
|
works of creation, and of the power and wisdom of God, revealed and
|
|
manifested in those works, made a great part in the religious devotion
|
|
of the times in which they were written; and it was this devotional
|
|
study and contemplation that led to the discovery of the principles
|
|
upon which what are now called sciences are established; and it is
|
|
to the discovery of these principles that almost all the arts that
|
|
contribute to the convenience of human life owe their existence. Every
|
|
principal art has some science for its parent, though the person who
|
|
mechanically performs the work does not always, and but very seldom,
|
|
perceive the connection.
|
|
It is a fraud of the Christian system to call the sciences human
|
|
invention; it is only the application of them that is human. Every
|
|
science has for its basis a system of principles as fixed and
|
|
unalterable as those by which the universe is regulated and
|
|
governed. Man cannot make principles, he can only discover them.
|
|
For example: Every person who looks at an almanac sees an
|
|
account when an eclipse will take place, and he sees also that it
|
|
never fails to take place according to the account there given. This
|
|
shows that man is acquainted with the laws by which the heavenly
|
|
bodies move. But it would be something worse than ignorance, were
|
|
any Church on earth to say that those laws are a human invention. It
|
|
would also be ignorance, or something worse, to say that the
|
|
scientific principles by the aid of which man is enabled to
|
|
calculate and foreknow when an eclipse will take place, are a human
|
|
invention. Man cannot invent a thing that is eternal and immutable;
|
|
and the scientific principles he employs for this purpose must be, and
|
|
are of necessity, as eternal and immutable as the laws by which the
|
|
heavenly bodies move, or they could not be used as they are to
|
|
ascertain the time when, and the manner how, an eclipse will take
|
|
place.
|
|
The scientific principles that man employs to obtain the
|
|
foreknowledge of an eclipse, or of anything else relating to the
|
|
motion of the heavenly bodies, are contained chiefly in that part of
|
|
science which is called trigonometry, or the properties of a triangle,
|
|
which, when applied to the study of the heavenly bodies, is called
|
|
astronomy; when applied to direct the course of a ship on the ocean,
|
|
it is called navigation; when applied to the construction of figures
|
|
drawn by rule and compass, it is called geometry; when applied to
|
|
the construction of plans or edifices, it is called architecture; when
|
|
applied to the measurement of any portion of the surface of the earth,
|
|
it is called land surveying. In fine, it is the soul of science; it is
|
|
an eternal truth; it contains the mathematical demonstration of
|
|
which man speaks, and the extent of its uses is unknown.
|
|
It may be said that man can make or draw a triangle, and therefore
|
|
a triangle is a human invention.
|
|
But the triangle, when drawn, is no other than the image of the
|
|
principle; it is a delineation to the eye, and from thence to the
|
|
mind, of a principle that would otherwise be imperceptible. The
|
|
triangle does not make the principle, any more than a candle taken
|
|
into a room that was dark makes the chairs and tables that before were
|
|
invisible. All the properties of a triangle exist independently of the
|
|
figure, and existed before any triangle was drawn or thought of by
|
|
man. Man had no more to do in the formation of these properties or
|
|
principles, than he had to do in making the laws by which the heavenly
|
|
bodies move; and therefore the one must have the same Divine origin as
|
|
the other.
|
|
In the same manner, as it may be said, that man can make a
|
|
triangle, so also, may it be said, he can make the mechanical
|
|
instrument called a lever; but the principle by which the lever acts
|
|
is a thing distinct from the instrument, and would exist if the
|
|
instrument did not; it attaches itself to the instrument after it is
|
|
made; the instrument, therefore, cannot act otherwise than it does
|
|
act; neither can all the efforts of human invention make it act
|
|
otherwise- that which, in all such cases, man calls the effect is no
|
|
other than the principle itself rendered perceptible to the senses.
|
|
Since, then, man cannot make principles, from whence did he gain a
|
|
knowledge of them, so as to be able to apply them, not only to
|
|
things on earth, but to ascertain the motion of bodies so immensely
|
|
distant from him as all the heavenly bodies are? From whence, I ask,
|
|
could he gain that knowledge, but from the study of the true theology?
|
|
It is the structure of the universe that has taught this knowledge
|
|
to man. That structure is an ever-existing exhibition of every
|
|
principle upon which every part of mathematical science is founded.
|
|
The offspring of this science is mechanics; for mechanics is no
|
|
other than the principles of science applied practically. The man
|
|
who proportions the several parts of a mill, uses the same
|
|
scientific principles as if he had the power of constructing a
|
|
universe; but as he cannot give to matter that invisible agency by
|
|
which all the component parts of the immense machine of the universe
|
|
have influence upon each other, and act in motional unison together,
|
|
without any apparent contact, and to which man has given the name of
|
|
attraction, gravitation, and repulsion, he supplies the place of
|
|
that agency by the humble imitation of teeth and cogs. All the parts
|
|
of man's microcosm must visibly touch; but could he gain a knowledge
|
|
of that agency, so as to be able to apply it in practice, we might
|
|
then say that another canonical book of the Word of God had been
|
|
discovered.
|
|
If man could alter the properties of the lever, so also could he
|
|
alter the properties of the triangle, for a lever (taking that sort of
|
|
lever which is called a steelyard, for the sake of explanation) forms,
|
|
when in motion, a triangle. The line it descends from (one point of
|
|
that line being in the fulcrum), the line it descends to, and the cord
|
|
of the arc which the end of the lever describes in the air, are the
|
|
three sides of a triangle. The other arm of the lever describes also a
|
|
triangle; and the corresponding sides of those two triangles,
|
|
calculated scientifically, or measured geometrically, and also the
|
|
sines, tangents, and secants generated from the angles, and
|
|
geometrically measured, have the same proportions to each other, as
|
|
the different weights have that will balance each other on the
|
|
lever, leaving the weight of the lever out of the case.
|
|
It may also be said, that man can make a wheel and axis; that he
|
|
can put wheels of different magnitudes together, and produce a mill.
|
|
Still the case comes back to the same point, which is, that he did not
|
|
make the principle that gives the wheels those powers. That
|
|
principle is as unalterable as in the former case, or rather it is the
|
|
same principle under a different appearance to the eye.
|
|
The power that two wheels of different magnitudes have upon each
|
|
other, is in the same proportion as if the semi-diameter of the two
|
|
wheels were joined together and made into that kind of lever I have
|
|
described, suspended at the part where the semi-diameters join; for
|
|
the two wheels, scientifically considered, are no other than the two
|
|
circles generated by the motion of the compound lever.
|
|
It is from the study of the true theology that all out knowledge
|
|
of science is derived, and it is from that knowledge that all the arts
|
|
have originated.
|
|
The Almighty Lecturer, by displaying the principles of science
|
|
in the structure of the universe, has invited man to study and to
|
|
imitation. It is as if He had said to the inhabitants of this globe,
|
|
that we call ours, "I have made an earth for man to dwell upon, and
|
|
I have rendered the starry heavens visible, to teach him science and
|
|
the arts. He can now provide for his own comfort, AND LEARN FROM MY
|
|
MUNIFICENCE TO ALL, TO BE KIND TO EACH OTHER."
|
|
Of what use is it, unless it be to teach man something, that his
|
|
eye is endowed with the power of beholding to an incomprehensible
|
|
distance, an immensity of worlds revolving in the ocean of space? Or
|
|
of what use is it that this immensity of worlds is visible to man?
|
|
What has man to do with the Pleiades, with Orion, with Sirius, with
|
|
the star he calls the North Star, with the moving orbs he has named
|
|
Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Venus, and Mercury, if no uses are to follow
|
|
from their being visible? A less power of vision would have been
|
|
sufficient for man, if the immensity he now possesses were given
|
|
only to waste itself, as it were, on an immense desert of space
|
|
glittering with shows.
|
|
It is only by contemplating what he calls the starry heavens, as
|
|
the book and school of science, that he discovers any use in their
|
|
being visible to him, or any advantage resulting from his immensity of
|
|
vision. But when he contemplates the subject in this light he sees
|
|
an additional motive for saying, that nothing was made in vain; for in
|
|
vain would be this power of vision if it taught man nothing.
|
|
As the Christian system of faith has made a revolution in
|
|
theology, so also has it made a revolution in the state of learning.
|
|
That which is now called learning, was not learning originally.
|
|
Learning does not consist, as the schools now make it consist, in
|
|
the knowledge of languages, but in the knowledge of things to which
|
|
language gives names.
|
|
The Greeks were a learned people, but learning with them did not
|
|
consist in speaking Greek, any more than in a Roman's speaking
|
|
Latin, or a Frenchman's speaking French, or an Englishman's speaking
|
|
English. From what we know of the Greeks, it does not appear that they
|
|
knew or studied any language but their own, and this was one cause
|
|
of their becoming so learned: it afforded them more time to apply
|
|
themselves to better studies. The schools of the Greeks were schools
|
|
of science and philosophy, and not of languages; and it is in the
|
|
knowledge of the things that science and philosophy teach, that
|
|
learning consists.
|
|
Almost all the scientific learning that now exists came to us from
|
|
the Greeks, or the people who spoke the Greek language. It, therefore,
|
|
became necessary for the people of other nations who spoke a different
|
|
language that some among them should learn the Greek language, in
|
|
order that the learning the Greeks had, might be made known in those
|
|
nations, by translating the Greek books of science and philosophy into
|
|
the mother tongue of each nation.
|
|
The study, therefore, of the Greek language (and in the same
|
|
manner for the Latin) was no other than the drudgery business of a
|
|
linguist; and the language thus obtained, was no other than the means,
|
|
as it were the tools, employed to obtain the learning the Greeks
|
|
had. It made no part of the learning itself, and was so distinct
|
|
from it, as to make it exceedingly probable that the persons who had
|
|
studied Greek sufficiently to translate those works, such, for
|
|
instance, as Euclid's Elements, did not understand any of the learning
|
|
the works contained.
|
|
As there is now nothing new to be learned from the dead languages,
|
|
all the useful books being already translated, the languages are
|
|
become useless, and the time expended in teaching and learning them is
|
|
wasted. So far as the study of languages may contribute to the
|
|
progress and communication of knowledge, (for it has nothing to do
|
|
with the creation of knowledge), it is only in the living languages
|
|
that new knowledge is to be found; and certain it is that, in general,
|
|
a youth will learn more of a living language in one year, than of a
|
|
dead language in seven, and it is but seldom that the teacher knows
|
|
much of it himself. The difficulty of learning the dead languages does
|
|
not arise from any superior abstruseness in the languages
|
|
themselves, but in their being dead, and the pronunciation entirely
|
|
lost. It would be the same thing with any other language when it
|
|
becomes dead. The best Greek linguist that now exists does not
|
|
understand Greek so well as a Grecian plowman did, or a Grecian
|
|
milkmaid; and the same for the Latin, compared with a plowman or
|
|
milkmaid of the Romans; it would therefore be advantageous to the
|
|
state of learning to abolish the study of the dead languages, and to
|
|
make learning consist, as it originally did, in scientific knowledge.
|
|
The apology that is sometimes made for continuing to teach the
|
|
dead languages is, that they are taught at a time when a child is
|
|
not capable of exerting any other mental faculty than that of
|
|
memory; but that is altogether erroneous. The human mind has a natural
|
|
disposition to scientific knowledge, and to the things connected
|
|
with it. The first and favorite amusement of a child, even before it
|
|
begins to play, is that of imitating the works of man. It builds
|
|
houses with cards or sticks; it navigates the little ocean of a bowl
|
|
of water with a paper boat, or dams the stream of a gutter and
|
|
contrives something which it calls a mill; and it interests itself
|
|
in the fate of its works with a care that resembles affection. It
|
|
afterwards goes to school, where its genius is killed by the barren
|
|
study of a dead language, and the philosopher is lost in the linguist.
|
|
But the apology that is now made for continuing to teach the
|
|
dead languages, could not be the cause, at first, of cutting down
|
|
learning to the narrow and humble sphere of linguistry; the cause,
|
|
therefore, must be sought for elsewhere. In all researches of this
|
|
kind, the best evidence that can be produced, is the internal evidence
|
|
the thing carries with itself, and the evidence of circumstances
|
|
that unite with it; both of which, in this case, are not difficult
|
|
to be discovered.
|
|
Putting then aside, as a matter of distinct consideration, the
|
|
outrage offered to the moral justice of God by supposing him to make
|
|
the innocent suffer for the guilty, and also the loose morality and
|
|
low contrivance of supposing him to change himself into the shape of a
|
|
man, in order to make an excuse to himself for not executing his
|
|
supposed sentence upon Adam- putting, I say, those things aside as
|
|
matter of distinct consideration, it is certain that what is called
|
|
the Christian system of faith, including in it the whimsical account
|
|
of the creation- the strange story of Eve- the snake and the apple-
|
|
the ambiguous idea of a man-god- the corporeal idea of the death of a
|
|
god- the mythological idea of a family of gods, and the Christian
|
|
system of arithmetic, that three are one, and one is three, are all
|
|
irreconcilable, not only to the divine gift of reason that God hath
|
|
given to man, but to the knowledge that man gains of the power and
|
|
wisdom of God, by the aid of the sciences and by studying the
|
|
structure of the universe that God has made.
|
|
The setters-up, therefore, and the advocates of the Christian
|
|
system of faith could not but foresee that the continually progressive
|
|
knowledge that man would gain, by the aid of science, of the power and
|
|
wisdom of God, manifested in the structure of the universe and in
|
|
all the works of Creation, would militate against, and call into
|
|
question, the truth of their system of faith; and therefore it
|
|
became necessary to their purpose to cut learning down to a size
|
|
less dangerous to their project, and this they effected by restricting
|
|
the idea of learning to the dead study of dead languages.
|
|
They not only rejected the study of science out of the Christian
|
|
schools, but they persecuted it, and it is only within about the
|
|
last two centuries that the study has been revived. So late as 1610,
|
|
Galileo, a Florentine, discovered and introduced the use of
|
|
telescopes, and by applying them to observe the motions and
|
|
appearances of the heavenly bodies, afforded additional means for
|
|
ascertaining the true structure of the universe. Instead of being
|
|
esteemed for those discoveries, he was sentenced to renounce them,
|
|
or the opinions resulting from them, as a damnable heresy. And,
|
|
prior to that time, Vigilius was condemned to be burned for
|
|
asserting the antipodes, or in other words that the earth was a globe,
|
|
and habitable in every part where there was land; yet the truth of
|
|
this is now too well known even to be told.
|
|
If the belief of errors not morally bad did no mischief, it
|
|
would make no part of the moral duty of man to oppose and remove them.
|
|
There was no moral ill in believing the earth was flat like a
|
|
trencher, any more than there was moral virtue in believing that it
|
|
was round like a globe; neither was there any moral ill in believing
|
|
that the Creator made no other world than this, any more than there
|
|
was moral virtue in believing that he made millions, and that the
|
|
infinity of space is filled with worlds. But when a system of religion
|
|
is made to grow out of a supposed system of creation that is not true,
|
|
and to unite itself therewith in a manner almost inseparable
|
|
therefrom, the case assumes an entirely different ground. It is then
|
|
that errors not morally bad become fraught with the same mischiefs
|
|
as if they were. It is then that the truth, though otherwise
|
|
indifferent itself, becomes an essential by becoming the criterion
|
|
that either confirms by corresponding evidence, or denies by
|
|
contradictory evidence, the reality of the religion itself. In this
|
|
view of the case, it is the moral duty of man to obtain every possible
|
|
evidence that the structure of the heavens, or any other part of
|
|
creation affords, with respect to systems of religion. But this, the
|
|
supporters or partisans of the Christian system, as if dreading the
|
|
result, incessantly opposed, and not only rejected the sciences, but
|
|
persecuted the professors. Had Newton or Descartes lived three or four
|
|
hundred years ago, and pursued their studies as they did, it is most
|
|
probable they would not have lived to finish them; and had Franklin
|
|
drawn lightning from the clouds at the same time, it would have been
|
|
at the hazard of expiring for it in the flames.
|
|
Later times have laid all the blame upon the Goths and Vandals;
|
|
but, however unwilling the partisans of the Christian system may be to
|
|
believe or to acknowledge it, it is nevertheless true that the age
|
|
of ignorance commenced with the Christian system. There was more
|
|
knowledge in the world before that period than for many centuries
|
|
afterwards; and as to religious knowledge, the Christian system, as
|
|
already said was only another species of mythology, and the
|
|
mythology to which it succeeded was a corruption of an ancient
|
|
system of theism.*
|
|
|
|
*It is impossible for us now to know at what time the heathen
|
|
mythology began; but it is certain, from the internal evidence that it
|
|
carries, that it did not begin in the same state or condition in which
|
|
it ended. All the gods of that mythology, except Saturn, were of
|
|
modern invention. The supposed reign of Saturn was prior to that which
|
|
is called the heathen mythology, and was so far a species of theism,
|
|
that it admitted the belief of only one God. Saturn is supposed to
|
|
have abdicated the government in favor of his three sons and one
|
|
daughter, Jupiter, Pluto, Neptune, and Juno; after this, thousands
|
|
of other Gods and demi-gods were imaginarily created, and the calendar
|
|
of gods increased as fast as the calendar of saints and the
|
|
calendars of courts have increased since.
|
|
All the corruptions that have taken place in theology and in
|
|
religion, have been produced by admitting of what man calls revealed
|
|
religion. The Mythologists pretended to more revealed religion than
|
|
the Christians do. They had their oracles and their priests, who
|
|
were supposed to receive and deliver the word of God verbally, on
|
|
almost all occasions.
|
|
Since, then, all corruptions, down from Moloch to modern
|
|
predestinarianism, and the human sacrifices of the heathens to the
|
|
Christian sacrifice of the Creator, have been produced by admitting of
|
|
what is called revealed religion, the most effectual means to
|
|
prevent all such evils and impositions is not to admit of any other
|
|
revelation than that which is manifested in the book of creation,
|
|
and to contemplate the creation as the only true and real word of
|
|
God that ever did or ever will exist; and that everything else, called
|
|
the word of God, is fable and imposition.
|
|
|
|
It is owing to this long interregnum of science, and to no other
|
|
cause, that we have now to look through a vast chasm of many hundred
|
|
years to the respectable characters we call the ancients. Had the
|
|
progression of knowledge gone on proportionably with that stock that
|
|
before existed, that chasm would have been filled up with characters
|
|
rising superior in knowledge to each other; and those ancients we
|
|
now so much admire would have appeared respectably in the background
|
|
of the scene. But the Christian system laid all waste; and if we
|
|
take our stand about the beginning of the sixteenth century, we look
|
|
back through that long chasm to the times of the ancients, as over a
|
|
vast sandy desert, in which not a shrub appears to intercept the
|
|
vision to the fertile hills beyond.
|
|
It is an inconsistency scarcely possible to be credited, that
|
|
anything should exist, under the name of a religion, that held it to
|
|
be irreligious to study and contemplate the structure of the
|
|
universe that God has made. But the fact is too well established to be
|
|
denied. The event that served more than any other to break the first
|
|
link in this long chain of despotic ignorance is that known by the
|
|
name of the Reformation by Luther. From that time, though it does
|
|
not appear to have made any part of the intention of Luther, or of
|
|
those who are called reformers, the sciences began to revive, and
|
|
liberality, their natural associate, began to appear. This was the
|
|
only public good the Reformation did; for with respect to religious
|
|
good, it might as well not have taken place. The mythology still
|
|
continued the same, and a multiplicity of National Popes grew out of
|
|
the downfall of the Pope of Christendom.
|
|
Having thus shown from the internal evidence of things the cause
|
|
that produced a change in the state of learning, and the motive for
|
|
substituting the study of the dead languages in the place of the
|
|
sciences, I proceed, in addition to several observations already
|
|
made in the former part of this work, to compare, or rather to
|
|
confront, the evidence that the structure of the universe affords with
|
|
the Christian system of religion; but, as I cannot begin this part
|
|
better than by referring to the ideas that occurred to me at an
|
|
early part of life, and which I doubt not have occurred in some degree
|
|
to almost every person at one time or other, I shall state what
|
|
those ideas were, and add thereto such other matter as shall arise out
|
|
of the subject, giving to the whole, by way of preface, a short
|
|
introduction.
|
|
My father being of the Quaker profession, it was my good fortune
|
|
to have an exceedingly good moral education, and a tolerable stock
|
|
of useful learning. Though I went to the grammar school,* I did not
|
|
learn Latin, not only because I had no inclination to learn languages,
|
|
but because of the objection the Quakers have against the books in
|
|
which the language is taught. But this did not prevent me from being
|
|
acquainted with the subject of all the Latin books used in the school.
|
|
|
|
*The same school, Thetford In Norfolk that the present
|
|
Counsellor Mingay went to and under the same master.
|
|
|
|
The natural bent of my mind was to science. I had some turn, and I
|
|
believe some talent, for poetry; but this I rather repressed than
|
|
encouraged, as leading too much into the field of imagination. As soon
|
|
as I was able I purchased a pair of globes, and attended the
|
|
philosophical lectures of Martin and Ferguson, and became afterward
|
|
acquainted with Dr. Bevis, of the society called the Royal Society,
|
|
then living in the Temple, and an excellent astronomer.
|
|
I had no disposition for what is called politics. It presented
|
|
to my mind no other idea than as contained in the word Jockeyship.
|
|
When therefore I turned my thoughts toward matter of government, I had
|
|
to form a system for myself that accorded with the moral and
|
|
philosophic principles in which I have been educated. I saw, or at
|
|
least I thought I saw, a vast scene opening itself to the world in the
|
|
affairs of America, and it appeared to me that unless the Americans
|
|
changed the plan they were pursuing with respect to the government
|
|
of England, and declared themselves independent, they would not only
|
|
involve themselves in a multiplicity of new difficulties, but shut out
|
|
the prospect that was then offering itself to mankind through their
|
|
means. It was from these motives that I published the work known by
|
|
the name of Common Sense, which was the first work I ever did publish;
|
|
and so far as I can judge of myself, I believe I should never have
|
|
been known in the world as an author, on any subject whatever, had
|
|
it not been for the affairs of America. I wrote Common Sense the
|
|
latter end of the year 1775, and published it the first of January,
|
|
1776. Independence was declared the fourth of July following.
|
|
Any person who has made observations on the state and progress
|
|
of the human mind, by observing his own, cannot but have observed that
|
|
there are two distinct classes of what are called thoughts- those
|
|
that we produce in ourselves by reflection and the act of thinking,
|
|
and those that bolt into the mind of their own accord. I have always
|
|
made it a rule to treat those voluntary visitors with civility, taking
|
|
care to examine, as well as I was able, if they were worth
|
|
entertaining, and it is from them I have acquired almost all the
|
|
knowledge that I have. As to the learning that any person gains from
|
|
school education, it serves only, like a small capital, to put him
|
|
in a way of beginning learning for himself afterward. Every person
|
|
of learning is finally his own teacher, the reason of which is that
|
|
principles, being a distinct quality to circumstances, cannot be
|
|
impressed upon the memory; their place of mental residence is the
|
|
understanding and they are never so lasting as when they begin by
|
|
conception. Thus much for the introductory part.
|
|
From the time I was capable of conceiving an idea and acting
|
|
upon it by reflection, I either doubted the truth of the Christian
|
|
system or thought it to be a strange affair; I scarcely knew which
|
|
it was, but I well remember, when about seven or eight years of age,
|
|
hearing a sermon read by a relation of mine, who was a great devotee
|
|
of the Church, upon the subject of what is called redemption by the
|
|
death of the Son of God. After the sermon was ended, I went into the
|
|
garden, and as I was going down the garden steps (for I perfectly
|
|
recollect the spot) I revolted at the recollection of what I had
|
|
heard, and thought to myself that it was making God Almighty act
|
|
like a passionate man, that killed his son when he could not revenge
|
|
himself in any other way, and as I was sure a man would be hanged that
|
|
did such a thing, I could not see for what purpose they preached
|
|
such sermons. This was not one of that kind of thoughts that had
|
|
anything in it of childish levity; it was to me a serious
|
|
reflection, arising from the idea I had that God was too good to do
|
|
such an action, and also too almighty to be under any necessity of
|
|
doing it. I believe in the same manner at this moment; and I
|
|
moreover believe, that any system of religion that has anything in
|
|
it that shocks the mind of a child, cannot be a true system.
|
|
It seems as if parents of the Christian profession were ashamed to
|
|
tell their children anything about the principles of their religion.
|
|
They sometimes instruct them in morals, and talk to them of the
|
|
goodness of what they call Providence, for the Christian mythology has
|
|
five deities- there is God the Father, God the Son, God the Holy
|
|
Ghost, the God Providence, and the Goddess Nature. But the Christian
|
|
story of God the Father putting his son to death, or employing people
|
|
to do it (for that is the plain language of the story) cannot be told
|
|
by a parent to a child; and to tell him that it was done to make
|
|
mankind happier and better is making the story still worse- as if
|
|
mankind could be improved by the example of murder; and to tell him
|
|
that all this is a mystery is only making an excuse for the
|
|
incredibility of it.
|
|
How different is this to the pure and simple profession of
|
|
Deism! The true Deist has but one Deity, and his religion consists
|
|
in contemplating the power, wisdom, and benignity of the Deity in
|
|
his works, and in endeavoring to imitate him in everything moral,
|
|
scientifical, and mechanical.
|
|
The religion that approaches the nearest of all others to true
|
|
Deism, in the moral and benign part thereof, is that professed by
|
|
the Quakers; but they have contracted themselves too much, by
|
|
leaving the works of God out of their system. Though I reverence their
|
|
philanthropy, I cannot help smiling at the conceit, that if the
|
|
taste of a Quaker could have been consulted at the creation, what a
|
|
silent and drab-colored creation it would have been! Not a flower
|
|
would have blossomed its gayeties, nor a bird been permitted to sing.
|
|
Quitting these reflections, I proceed to other matters. After I
|
|
had made myself master of the use of the globes and of the orrery,*
|
|
and conceived an idea of the infinity of space, and the eternal
|
|
divisibility of matter, and obtained at least a general knowledge of
|
|
what is called natural philosophy, I began to compare, or, as I have
|
|
before said, to confront the eternal evidence those things afford with
|
|
the Christian system of faith.
|
|
|
|
*As this book may fall into the hands of persons who do not know
|
|
what an orrery is, it is for their information I add this note, as the
|
|
name gives no idea of the uses of thing. The orrery has its name
|
|
from the person who invented it. It is a machinery of clock-work,
|
|
representing the universe in miniature, and in which the revolution of
|
|
the earth round itself and round the sun, the revolution of the moon
|
|
round the earth, the revolution of the planets round the sun, their
|
|
relative distances from the sun, as the centre of the whole system,
|
|
their relative distances from each other, and their different
|
|
magnitudes, are represented as they really exist in what we call the
|
|
heavens.
|
|
|
|
Though it is not a direct article of the Christian system, that
|
|
this world that we inhabit is the whole of the habitable creation, yet
|
|
it is so worked up therewith, from what is called the Mosaic account
|
|
of the Creation, the story of Eve and the apple, and the counterpart
|
|
of that story, the death of the Son of God, that to believe otherwise,
|
|
that is, to believe that God created a plurality of worlds, at least
|
|
as numerous as what we call stars, renders the Christian system of
|
|
faith at once little and ridiculous, and scatters it in the mind
|
|
like feathers in the air. The two beliefs cannot be held together in
|
|
the same mind, and he who thinks that he believes both, has thought
|
|
but little of either.
|
|
Though the belief of a plurality of worlds was familiar to the
|
|
ancients, it only within the last three centuries that the extent
|
|
and dimensions of this globe that we inhabit have been ascertained.
|
|
Several vessels, following the tract of the ocean, have sailed
|
|
entirely round the world, as a man may march in a circle, and come
|
|
round by the contrary side of the circle to the spot he set out
|
|
from. The circular dimensions of our world, in the widest part, as a
|
|
man would measure the widest round of an apple or ball, is only
|
|
twenty-five thousand and twenty English miles, reckoning sixty-nine
|
|
miles and a half to an equatorial degree, and may be sailed round in
|
|
the space of about three years.*
|
|
|
|
*Allowing a ship to sail, on an average, three miles in an hour,
|
|
she would sail entirely round the world in less than one year, if
|
|
she could sail in a direct circle; but she is obliged to follow the
|
|
course of the ocean.
|
|
|
|
A world of this extent may, at first thought, appear to us to be
|
|
great; but if we compare it with the immensity of space in which it is
|
|
suspended, like a bubble or balloon in the air, it is infinitely
|
|
less in proportion than the smallest grain of sand is to the size of
|
|
the world, or the finest particle of dew to the whole ocean, and is
|
|
therefore but small; and, as will be hereafter shown, is only one of a
|
|
system of worlds of which the universal creation is composed.
|
|
It is not difficult to gain some faint idea of the immensity of
|
|
space in which this and all the other worlds are suspended, if we
|
|
follow a progression of ideas. When we think of the size or dimensions
|
|
of a room, our ideas limit themselves to the walls, and there they
|
|
stop; but when our eye or our imagination darts into space, that is,
|
|
when it looks upward into what we call the open air, we cannot
|
|
conceive any walls or boundaries it can have, and if for the sake of
|
|
resting our ideas, we suppose a boundary, the question immediately
|
|
renews itself, and asks, what is beyond that boundary? and in the same
|
|
manner, what is beyond the next boundary? and so on till the
|
|
fatigued imagination returns and says, There is no end. Certainly,
|
|
then, the Creator was not pent for room when he made this world no
|
|
larger than it is, and we have to seek the reason in something else.
|
|
If we take a survey of our own world, or rather of this, of
|
|
which the Creator has given us the use as our portion in the immense
|
|
system of creation, we find every part of it- the earth, the waters,
|
|
and the air that surrounds it- filled and, as it were, crowded with
|
|
life, down from the largest animals that we know of to the smallest
|
|
insects the naked eye can behold, and from thence to others still
|
|
smaller, and totally invisible without the assistance of the
|
|
microscope. Every tree, every plant, every leaf, serves not only as
|
|
a habitation but as a world to some numerous race, till animal
|
|
existence becomes so exceedingly refined that the effluvia of a
|
|
blade of grass would be food for thousands.
|
|
Since, then, no part of our earth is left unoccupied, why is it to
|
|
be supposed that the immensity of space is a naked void, lying in
|
|
eternal waste? There is room for millions of worlds as large or larger
|
|
than ours, and each of them millions of miles apart from each other.
|
|
Having now arrived at this point, if we carry our ideas only one
|
|
thought further, we shall see, perhaps, the true reason, at least a
|
|
very good reason, for our happiness, why the Creator, instead of
|
|
making one immense world extending over an immense quantity of
|
|
space, has preferred dividing that quantity of matter into several
|
|
distinct and separate worlds, which we call planets, of which our
|
|
earth is one. But before I explain my ideas upon this subject, it is
|
|
necessary (not for the sake of those who already know, but for those
|
|
who do not) to show what the system of the universe is.
|
|
That part of the universe that is called the solar system (meaning
|
|
the system of worlds to which our earth belongs, and of which Sol,
|
|
or in English language, the Sun, is the centre) consists, besides
|
|
the Sun, of six distinct orbs, or planets, or worlds, besides the
|
|
secondary called the satellites or moons, of which our earth has one
|
|
that attends her in her annual revolution around the Sun, in like
|
|
manner as the other satellites or moons attend the planets or worlds
|
|
to which they severally belong, as may be seen by the assistance of
|
|
the telescope.
|
|
The Sun is the centre, round which those six worlds or planets
|
|
revolve at different distances therefrom, and in circles concentrate
|
|
to each other. Each world keeps constantly in nearly the same track
|
|
round the Sun, and continues, at the same time, turning round itself
|
|
in nearly an upright position, as a top turns round itself when it
|
|
is spinning on the ground, and leans a little sideways.
|
|
It is this leaning of the earth (23.5 degrees) that occasions
|
|
summer and winter, and the different length of days and nights. If the
|
|
earth turned round itself in a position perpendicular to the plane
|
|
or level of the circle it moves in around the Sun, as a top turns
|
|
round when it stands erect on the ground, the days and nights would be
|
|
always of the same length, twelve hours day and twelve hours night,
|
|
and the seasons would be uniformly the same throughout the year.
|
|
Every time that a planet (our earth for example) turns round
|
|
itself, it makes what we call day and night; and every time it goes
|
|
entirely round the Sun it makes what we call a year; consequently
|
|
our world turns three hundred and sixty-five times round itself, in
|
|
going once round the Sun.*
|
|
|
|
*Those who supposed that the sun went round the earth every 24
|
|
hours made the same mistake in idea that a cook would do in fact, that
|
|
should make the fire go round the meat, instead of the meat turning
|
|
round itself toward the fire.
|
|
|
|
The names that the ancients gave to those six worlds, and which
|
|
are still called by the same names, are Mercury, Venus, this world
|
|
that we call ours, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn. They appear larger to
|
|
the eye than the stars, being many million miles nearer to our earth
|
|
than any of the stars are. The planet Venus is that which is called
|
|
the evening star, and sometimes the morning star, as she happens to
|
|
set after or rise before the Sun, which in either case is never more
|
|
than three hours.
|
|
The Sun, as before said, being the centre, the planet or world
|
|
nearest the Sun is Mercury; his distance from the Sun is thirty-four
|
|
million miles, and he moves round in a circle always at that
|
|
distance from the Sun, as a top may be supposed to spin round in the
|
|
track in which a horse goes in a mill. The second world is Venus;
|
|
she is fifty-seven million miles distant from the Sun, and
|
|
consequently moves round in a circle much greater than that of
|
|
Mercury. The third world is this that we inhabit, and which is
|
|
eighty-eight million miles distant from the Sun, and consequently
|
|
moves round in a circle greater than that of Venus. The fourth world
|
|
is Mars; he is distant from the Sun one hundred and thirty-four
|
|
million miles, and consequently moves round in a circle greater than
|
|
that of our earth. The fifth is Jupiter; he is distant from the Sun
|
|
five hundred and fifty-seven million miles, and consequently moves
|
|
round in a circle greater than that of Mars. The sixth world is
|
|
Saturn; he is distant from the Sun seven hundred and sixty-three
|
|
million miles, and consequently moves round in a circle that surrounds
|
|
the circles, or orbits, of all the other worlds or planets.
|
|
The space, therefore, in the air, or in the immensity of space,
|
|
that our solar system takes up for the several worlds to perform their
|
|
revolutions in round the Sun, is of the extent in a straight line of
|
|
the whole diameter of the orbit or circle, in which Saturn moves round
|
|
the Sun, which being double his distance from the Sun, is fifteen
|
|
hundred and twenty-six million miles and its circular extent is nearly
|
|
five thousand million, and its globular contents is almost three
|
|
thousand five hundred million times three thousand five hundred
|
|
million square miles.*
|
|
|
|
*If it should be asked, how can man know these things? I have
|
|
one plain answer to give, which is, that man knows how to calculate an
|
|
eclipse, and also how to calculate to a minute of time when the planet
|
|
Venus, in making her revolutions around the sun will come in a
|
|
straight line between our earth and the sun, and will appear to us
|
|
about the size of a large pea passing across the face of the sun. This
|
|
happens but twice in about a hundred years, at the distance of about
|
|
eight years from each other, and has happened twice in our time,
|
|
both of which were foreknown by calculation. It can also be known when
|
|
they will happen again for a thousand years to come, or to any other
|
|
portion of time. As, therefore, man could not be able to do these
|
|
things if he did not understand the solar system, and the manner in
|
|
which the revolutions of the several planets or worlds are
|
|
performed, the fact of calculating an eclipse, or a transit of
|
|
Venus, is a proof in point that the knowledge exists; and as to a
|
|
few thousand, or even a few million miles, more or less, it makes
|
|
scarcely any sensible difference in such immense distances.
|
|
|
|
But this, immense as it is, is only one system of worlds. Beyond
|
|
this, at a vast distance into space, far beyond all power of
|
|
calculation, are the stars called the fixed stars. They are called
|
|
fixed, because they have no revolutionary motion, as the six worlds or
|
|
planets have that I have been describing. Those fixed stars continue
|
|
always at the same distance from each other, and always in the same
|
|
place, as the Sun does in the centre of our system. The probability,
|
|
therefore, is, that each of these fixed stars is also a Sun, round
|
|
which another system of worlds or planets, though too remote for us to
|
|
discover, performs its revolutions, as our system of worlds does round
|
|
our central Sun.
|
|
By this easy progression of ideas, the immensity of space will
|
|
appear to us to be filled with systems of worlds, and that no part
|
|
of space lies at waste, any more than any part of the globe of earth
|
|
and water is left unoccupied.
|
|
Having thus endeavored to convey, in a familiar and easy manner,
|
|
some idea of the structure of the universe, I return to explain what
|
|
I before alluded to, namely, the great benefits arising to man in
|
|
consequence of the Creator having made a plurality of worlds, such
|
|
as our system is, consisting of a central Sun and six worlds,
|
|
besides satellites, in preference to that of creating one world only
|
|
of a vast extent.
|
|
It is an idea I have never lost sight of, that all our knowledge
|
|
of science is derived from the revolutions (exhibited to our eye and
|
|
from thence to our understanding) which those several planets or
|
|
worlds of which our system is composed make in their circuit round the
|
|
Sun.
|
|
Had, then, the quantity of matter which these six worlds contain
|
|
been blended into one solitary globe, the consequence to us would have
|
|
been, that either no revolutionary motion would have existed, or not a
|
|
sufficiency of it to give to us the idea and the knowledge of science
|
|
we now have; and it is from the sciences that all the mechanical arts
|
|
that contribute so much to our earthly felicity and comfort are
|
|
derived.
|
|
As, therefore, the Creator made nothing in vain, so also must it
|
|
be believed that he organized the structure of the universe in the
|
|
most advantageous manner for the benefit of man; and as we see, and
|
|
from experience feel, the benefits we derive from the structure of the
|
|
universe formed as it is, which benefits we should not have had the
|
|
opportunity of enjoying, if the structure, so far as relates to our
|
|
system, had been a solitary globe- we can discover at least one reason
|
|
why a plurality of worlds has been made, and that reason calls forth
|
|
the devotional gratitude of man, as well as his admiration.
|
|
But it is not to us, the inhabitants of this globe, only, that the
|
|
benefits arising from a plurality of worlds are limited. The
|
|
inhabitants of each of the worlds of which our system is composed
|
|
enjoy the same opportunities of knowledge as we do. They behold the
|
|
revolutionary motions of our earth, as we behold theirs. All the
|
|
planets revolve in sight of each other, and, therefore, the same
|
|
universal school of science presents itself to all.
|
|
Neither does the knowledge stop here. The system of worlds next to
|
|
us exhibits, in its revolutions, the same principles and school of
|
|
science to the inhabitants of their system, as our system does to
|
|
us, and in like manner throughout the immensity of space.
|
|
Our ideas, not only of the almightiness of the Creator, but of his
|
|
wisdom and his beneficence, become enlarged in proportion as we
|
|
contemplate the extent and the structure of the universe. The solitary
|
|
idea of a solitary world, rolling or at rest in the immense ocean of
|
|
space, gives place to the cheerful idea of a society of worlds, so
|
|
happily contrived as to administer, even by their motion,
|
|
instruction to man. We see our own earth filled with abundance, but we
|
|
forget to consider how much of that abundance is owing to the
|
|
scientific knowledge the vast machinery of the universe has unfolded.
|
|
But, in the midst of those reflections, what are we to think of
|
|
the Christian system of faith, that forms itself upon the idea of only
|
|
one world, and that of no greater extent, as is before shown, than
|
|
twenty-five thousand miles? An extent which a man walking at the
|
|
rate of three miles an hour, for twelve hours in the day, could he
|
|
keep on in a circular direction, would walk entirely round in less
|
|
than two years. Alas! what is this to the mighty ocean of space, and
|
|
the almighty power of the Creator?
|
|
From whence, then, could arise the solitary and strange conceit
|
|
that the Almighty, who had millions of worlds equally dependent on his
|
|
protection, should quit the care of all the rest, and come to die in
|
|
our world, because, they say, one man and one woman had eaten an
|
|
apple? And, on the other hand, are we to suppose that every world in
|
|
the boundless creation had an Eve, an apple, a serpent, and a
|
|
redeemer? In this case, the person who is irreverently called the
|
|
Son of God, and sometimes God himself, would have nothing else to do
|
|
than to travel from world to world, in an endless succession of
|
|
deaths, with scarcely a momentary interval of life.
|
|
It has been by rejecting the evidence that the word or works of
|
|
God in the creation afford to our senses, and the action of our reason
|
|
upon that evidence, that so many wild and whimsical systems of faith
|
|
and of religion have been fabricated and set up. There may be many
|
|
systems of religion that, so far from being morally bad, are in many
|
|
respects morally good; but there can be but ONE that is true; and that
|
|
one necessarily must, as it ever will, be in all things consistent
|
|
with the ever-existing word of God that we behold in his works. But
|
|
such is the strange construction of the Christian system of faith that
|
|
every evidence the Heavens afford to man either directly contradicts
|
|
it or renders it absurd.
|
|
It is possible to believe, and I always feel pleasure in
|
|
encouraging myself to believe it, that there have been men in the
|
|
world who persuade themselves that what is called a pious fraud might,
|
|
at least under particular circumstances, be productive of some good.
|
|
But the fraud being once established, could not afterward be
|
|
explained, for it is with a pious fraud as with a bad action, it
|
|
begets a calamitous necessity of going on.
|
|
The persons who first preached the Christian system of faith,
|
|
and in some measure combined it with the morality preached by Jesus
|
|
Christ, might persuade themselves that it was better than the
|
|
heathen mythology that then prevailed. From the first preachers the
|
|
fraud went on to the second, and to the third, till the idea of its
|
|
being a pious fraud became lost in the belief of its being true; and
|
|
that belief became again encouraged by the interests of those who made
|
|
a livelihood by preaching it.
|
|
But though such a belief might by such means be rendered almost
|
|
general among the laity, it is next to impossible to account for the
|
|
continual persecution carried on by the Church, for several hundred
|
|
years, against the sciences and against the professors of science,
|
|
if the Church had not some record or tradition that it was
|
|
originally no other than a pious fraud, or did not foresee that it
|
|
could not be maintained against the evidence that the structure of the
|
|
universe afforded.
|
|
Having thus shown the irreconcilable inconsistencies between the
|
|
real word of God existing in the universe, and that which is called
|
|
the Word of God, as shown to us in a printed book that any man might
|
|
make, I proceed to speak of the three principal means that have been
|
|
employed in all ages, and perhaps in all countries, to impose upon
|
|
mankind.
|
|
Those three means are Mystery, Miracle, and Prophecy. The two
|
|
first are incompatible with true religion, and the third ought
|
|
always to be suspected.
|
|
With respect to mystery, everything we behold is, in one sense,
|
|
a mystery to us. Our own existence is a mystery; the whole vegetable
|
|
world is a mystery. We cannot account how it is that an acorn, when
|
|
put into the ground, is made to develop itself, and become an oak.
|
|
We know not how it is that the seed we sow unfolds and multiplies
|
|
itself, and returns to us such an abundant interest for so small a
|
|
capital.
|
|
The fact, however, as distinct from the operating cause, is not
|
|
a mystery, because we see it, and we know also the means we are to
|
|
use, which is no other than putting the seed into the ground. We know,
|
|
therefore, as much as is necessary for us to know; and that part of
|
|
the operation that we do not know, and which, if we did, we could
|
|
not perform, the Creator takes upon himself and performs it for us. We
|
|
are, therefore, better off than if we had been let into the secret,
|
|
and left to do it for ourselves.
|
|
But though every created thing is, in this sense, a mystery, the
|
|
word mystery cannot be applied to moral truth, any more than obscurity
|
|
can be applied to light. The God in whom we believe is a God of
|
|
moral truth, and not a God of mystery or obscurity. Mystery is the
|
|
antagonist of truth. It is a fog of human invention, that obscures
|
|
truth, and represents it in distortion. Truth never envelops itself in
|
|
mystery, and the mystery in which it is at any time enveloped is the
|
|
work of its antagonist, and never of itself.
|
|
Religion, therefore, being the belief of a God and the practice of
|
|
moral truth, cannot have connection with mystery. The belief of a God,
|
|
so far from having anything of mystery in it, is of all beliefs the
|
|
most easy, because it arises to us, as is before observed, out of
|
|
necessity. And the practice of moral truth, or, in other words, a
|
|
practical imitation of the moral goodness of God, is no other than our
|
|
acting toward each other as he acts benignly toward all. We cannot
|
|
serve God in the manner we serve those who cannot do without such
|
|
service; and, therefore, the only idea we can have of serving God,
|
|
is that of contributing to the happiness of the living creation that
|
|
God has made. This cannot be done by retiring ourselves from the
|
|
society of the world and spending a recluse life in selfish devotion.
|
|
The very nature and design of religion, if I may so express it,
|
|
prove even to demonstration that it must be free from everything of
|
|
mystery, and unencumbered with everything that is mysterious.
|
|
Religion, considered as a duty, is incumbent upon every living soul
|
|
alike, and, therefore, must be on a level with the understanding and
|
|
comprehension of all. Man does not learn religion as he learns the
|
|
secrets and mysteries of a trade. He learns the theory of religion
|
|
by reflection. It arises out of the action of his own mind upon the
|
|
things which he sees, or upon what he may happen to hear or to read,
|
|
and the practice joins itself thereto.
|
|
When men, whether from policy or pious fraud, set up systems of
|
|
religion incompatible with the word or works of God in the creation,
|
|
and not only above, but repugnant to human comprehension, they were
|
|
under the necessity of inventing or adopting a word that should
|
|
serve as a bar to all questions, inquiries and speculation. The word
|
|
mystery answered this purpose, and thus it has happened that religion,
|
|
which is in itself without mystery, has been corrupted into a fog of
|
|
mysteries.
|
|
As mystery answered all general purposes, miracle followed as an
|
|
occasional auxiliary. The former served to bewilder the mind, the
|
|
latter to puzzle the senses. The one was the lingo, the other the
|
|
legerdemain.
|
|
But before going further into this subject, it will be proper to
|
|
inquire what is to be understood by a miracle.
|
|
In the same sense that everything may be said to be a mystery,
|
|
so also may it be said that everything is a miracle, and that no one
|
|
thing is a greater miracle than another. The elephant, though
|
|
larger, is not a greater miracle than a mite, nor a mountain a greater
|
|
miracle than an atom. To an almighty power, it is no more difficult to
|
|
make the one than the other, and no more difficult to make millions of
|
|
worlds than to make one. Everything, therefore, is a miracle, in one
|
|
sense, whilst in the other sense, there is no such thing as a miracle.
|
|
It is a miracle when compared to our power and to our comprehension,
|
|
if not a miracle compared to the power that performs it; but as
|
|
nothing in this description conveys the idea that is affixed to the
|
|
word miracle, it is necessary to carry the inquiry further.
|
|
Mankind have conceived to themselves certain laws, by which what
|
|
they call nature is supposed to act; and that miracle is something
|
|
contrary to the operation and effect of those laws; but unless we know
|
|
the whole extent of those laws, and of what are commonly called the
|
|
powers of nature, we are not able to judge whether anything that may
|
|
appear to us wonderful or miraculous be within, or be beyond, or be
|
|
contrary to, her natural power of acting.
|
|
The ascension of a man several miles high in the air would have
|
|
everything in it that constitutes the idea of a miracle, if it were
|
|
not known that a species of air can be generated, several times
|
|
lighter than the common atmospheric air, and yet possess elasticity
|
|
enough to prevent the balloon in which that light air is enclosed from
|
|
being compressed into as many times less bulk by the common air that
|
|
surrounds it. In like manner, extracting flames or sparks of fire from
|
|
the human body, as visible as from a steel struck with a flint, and
|
|
causing iron or steel to move without any visible agent, would also
|
|
give the idea of a miracle, if we were not acquainted with electricity
|
|
and magnetism. So also would many other experiments in natural
|
|
philosophy, to those who are not acquainted with the subject. The
|
|
restoring persons to life who are to appearance dead, as is
|
|
practised upon drowned persons, would also be a miracle, if it were
|
|
not known that animation is capable of being suspended without being
|
|
extinct.
|
|
Besides these, there are performances by sleight-of-hand, and by
|
|
persons acting in concert, that have a miraculous appearance, which
|
|
when known are thought nothing of. And besides these, there are
|
|
mechanical and optical deceptions. There is now an exhibition in Paris
|
|
of ghosts or spectres, which, though it is not imposed upon the
|
|
spectators as a fact, has an astonishing appearance. As, therefore, we
|
|
know not the extent to which either nature or art can go, there is
|
|
no positive criterion to determine what a miracle is, and mankind,
|
|
in giving credit to appearances, under the idea of there being
|
|
miracles, are subject to be continually imposed upon.
|
|
Since, then, appearances are so capable of deceiving, and things
|
|
not real have a strong resemblance to things that are, nothing can
|
|
be more inconsistent than to suppose that the Almighty would make
|
|
use of means such as are called miracles, that would subject the
|
|
person who performed them to the suspicion of being an impostor, and
|
|
the person who related them to be suspected of lying, and the doctrine
|
|
intended to be supported thereby to be suspected as a fabulous
|
|
invention.
|
|
Of all the modes of evidence that ever were invented to obtain
|
|
belief to any system or opinion to which the name of religion has been
|
|
given, that of miracle, however successful the imposition may have
|
|
been, is the most inconsistent. For, in the first place, whenever
|
|
recourse is had to show, for the purpose of procuring that belief,
|
|
(for a miracle, under any idea of the word, is a show), it implies a
|
|
lameness or weakness in the doctrine that is preached. And, in the
|
|
second place, it is degrading the Almighty into the character of a
|
|
showman, playing tricks to amuse and make the people stare and wonder.
|
|
It is also the most equivocal sort of evidence that can be set up; for
|
|
the belief is not to depend upon the thing called a miracle, but
|
|
upon the credit of the reporter who says that he saw it; and,
|
|
therefore, the thing, were it true, would have no better chance of
|
|
being believed than if it were a lie.
|
|
Suppose I were to say, that when I sat down to write this book,
|
|
a hand presented itself in the air, took up the pen, and wrote every
|
|
word that is herein written; would anybody believe me? Certainly
|
|
they would not. Would they believe me a whit the more if the thing had
|
|
been a fact? Certainly they would not. Since, then, a real miracle,
|
|
were it to happen, would be subject to the same fate as the falsehood,
|
|
the inconsistency becomes the greater of supposing the Almighty
|
|
would make use of means that would not answer the purpose for which
|
|
they were intended, even if they were real.
|
|
If we are to suppose a miracle to be something so entirely out
|
|
of the course of what is called nature, that she must go out of that
|
|
course to accomplish it, and we see an account given of such miracle
|
|
by the person who said he saw it, it raises a question in the mind
|
|
very easily decided, which is, is it more probable that nature
|
|
should go out of her course, or that a man should tell a lie? We
|
|
have never seen, in our time, nature go out of her course; but we have
|
|
good reason to believe that millions of lies have been told in the
|
|
same time; it is therefore, at least millions to one, that the
|
|
reporter of a miracle tells a lie.
|
|
The story of the whale swallowing Jonah, though a whale is large
|
|
enough to do it, borders greatly on the marvelous; but it would have
|
|
approached nearer to the idea of a miracle, if Jonah had swallowed the
|
|
whale. In this, which may serve for all cases of miracles, the
|
|
matter would decide itself, as before stated, namely, is it more
|
|
that a man should have swallowed a whale or told a lie?
|
|
But suppose that Jonah had really swallowed the whale, and gone
|
|
with it in his belly to Nineveh, and, to convince the people that it
|
|
was true, had cast it up in their sight, of the full length and size
|
|
of a whale, would they not have believed him to be the devil,
|
|
instead of a prophet? Or, if the whale had carried Jonah to Ninevah,
|
|
and cast him up in the same public manner, would they not have
|
|
believed the whale to have been the devil, and Jonah one of his imps?
|
|
The most extraordinary of all the things called miracles,
|
|
related in the New Testament, is that of the devil flying away with
|
|
Jesus Christ, and carrying him to the top of a high mountain, and to
|
|
the top of the highest pinnacle of the temple, and showing him and
|
|
promising to him all the kingdoms of the World. How happened it that
|
|
he did not discover America, or is it only with kingdoms that his
|
|
sooty highness has any interest?
|
|
I have too much respect for the moral character of Christ to
|
|
believe that he told this whale of a miracle himself; neither is it
|
|
easy to account for what purpose it could have been fabricated, unless
|
|
it were to impose upon the connoisseurs of Queen Anne's farthings
|
|
and collectors of relics and antiquities; or to render the belief of
|
|
miracles ridiculous, by outdoing miracles, as Don Quixote outdid
|
|
chivalry; or to embarrass the belief of miracles, by making it
|
|
doubtful by what power, whether of God or of the devil, anything
|
|
called a miracle was performed. It requires, however, a great deal
|
|
of faith in the devil to believe this miracle.
|
|
In every point of view in which those things called miracles can
|
|
be placed and considered, the reality of them is improbable and
|
|
their existence unnecessary. They would not, as before observed,
|
|
answer any useful purpose, even if they were true; for it is more
|
|
difficult to obtain belief to a miracle, than to a principle evidently
|
|
moral without any miracle. Moral principle speaks universally for
|
|
itself. Miracle could be but a thing of the moment, and seen but by
|
|
a few; after this it requires a transfer of faith from God to man to
|
|
believe a miracle upon man's report. Instead, therefore, of
|
|
admitting the recitals of miracles as evidence of any system of
|
|
religion being true, they ought to be considered as symptoms of its
|
|
being fabulous. It is necessary to the full and upright character of
|
|
truth that it rejects the crutch, and it is consistent with the
|
|
character of fable to seek the aid that truth rejects. Thus much for
|
|
mystery and miracle.
|
|
As mystery and miracle took charge of the past and the present,
|
|
prophecy took charge of the future and rounded the tenses of faith. It
|
|
was not sufficient to know what had been done, but what would be done.
|
|
The supposed prophet was the supposed historian of times to come;
|
|
and if he happened, in shooting with a long bow of a thousand years,
|
|
to strike within a thousand miles of a mark, the ingenuity of
|
|
posterity could make it point-blank; and if he happened to be directly
|
|
wrong, it was only to suppose, as in the case of Jonah and Nineveh,
|
|
that God had repented himself and changed his mind. What a fool do
|
|
fabulous systems make of man!
|
|
It has been shown, in a former part of this work, that the
|
|
original meaning of the words prophet and prophesying has been
|
|
changed, and that a prophet, in the sense of the word as now used,
|
|
is a creature of modern invention; and it is owing to this change in
|
|
the meaning of the words, that the flights and metaphors of the Jewish
|
|
poets, and phrases and expressions now rendered obscure by our not
|
|
being acquainted with the local circumstances to which they applied at
|
|
the time they were used, have been erected into prophecies, and made
|
|
to bend to explanations at the will and whimsical conceits of
|
|
sectaries, expounders, and commentators. Everything unintelligible was
|
|
prophetical, and everything insignificant was typical. A blunder would
|
|
have served for a prophecy, and a dish-clout for a type.
|
|
If by a prophet we are to suppose a man to whom the Almighty
|
|
communicated some event that would take place in future, either
|
|
there were such men or there were not. If there were, it is consistent
|
|
to believe that the event so communicated would be told in terms
|
|
that could be understood, and not related in such a loose and
|
|
obscure manner as to be out of the comprehension of those that heard
|
|
it, and so equivocal as to fit almost any circumstance that may happen
|
|
afterward. It is conceiving very irreverently of the Almighty, to
|
|
suppose that he would deal in this jesting manner with mankind, yet
|
|
all the things called prophecies in the book called the Bible come
|
|
under this description.
|
|
But it is with prophecy as it is with miracle; it could not answer
|
|
the purpose even if it were real. Those to whom a prophecy should be
|
|
told, could not tell whether the man prophesied or lied, or whether it
|
|
had been revealed to him, or whether he conceited it; and if the thing
|
|
that he prophesied, or intended to prophesy, should happen, or
|
|
something like it, among the multitude of things that are daily
|
|
happening, nobody could again know whether he foreknew it, or
|
|
guessed at it, or whether it was accidental. A prophet, therefore,
|
|
is a character useless and unnecessary; and the safe side of the
|
|
case is to guard against being imposed upon by not giving credit to
|
|
such relations.
|
|
Upon the whole, mystery, miracle, and prophecy are appendages that
|
|
belong to fabulous and not to true religion. They are the means by
|
|
which so many Lo, heres! and Lo, theres! have been spread about the
|
|
world, and religion been made into a trade. The success of one
|
|
imposter gave encouragement to another, and the quieting salvo of
|
|
doing some good by keeping up a pious fraud protected them from
|
|
remorse.
|
|
|
|
Having now extended the subject to a greater length than I first
|
|
intended, I shall bring it to a close by abstracting a summary from
|
|
the whole.
|
|
First- That the idea or belief of a word of God existing in
|
|
print, or in writing, or in speech, is inconsistent in itself for
|
|
reasons already assigned. These reasons, among many others, are the
|
|
want of a universal language; the mutability of language; the errors
|
|
to which translations are subject: the possibility of totally
|
|
suppressing such a word; the probability of altering it, or of
|
|
fabricating the whole, and imposing it upon the world.
|
|
Secondly- That the Creation we behold is the real and
|
|
ever-existing word of God, in which we cannot be deceived. It
|
|
proclaims his power, it demonstrates his wisdom, it manifests his
|
|
goodness and beneficence.
|
|
Thirdly- That the moral duty of man consists in imitating the
|
|
moral goodness and beneficence of God, manifested in the creation
|
|
toward all his creatures. That seeing, as we daily do, the goodness
|
|
of God to all men, it is an example calling upon all men to practise
|
|
the same toward each other; and, consequently, that everything of
|
|
persecution and revenge between man and man, and everything of
|
|
cruelty to animals, is a violation of moral duty.
|
|
|
|
I trouble not myself about the manner of future existence. I
|
|
content myself with believing, even to positive conviction, that the
|
|
Power that gave me existence is able to continue it, in any form and
|
|
manner he pleases, either with or without this body; and it appears
|
|
more probable to me that I shall continue to exist hereafter, than
|
|
that I should have had existence, as I now have, before that existence
|
|
began.
|
|
|
|
It is certain that, in one point, all the nations of the earth and
|
|
all religions agree- all believe in a God; the things in which they
|
|
disagree, are the redundancies annexed to that belief; and, therefore,
|
|
if ever a universal religion should prevail, it will not be by
|
|
believing anything new, but in getting rid of redundancies, and
|
|
believing as man believed at first. Adam, if ever there were such a
|
|
man, was created a Deist; but in the meantime, let every man follow,
|
|
as he has a right to do, the religion and the worship he prefers.
|
|
|
|
END OF THE FIRST PART.
|
|
Thus far I had written on the 28th of December, 1793. In the
|
|
evening I went to the Hotel Philadelphia (formerly White's Hotel),
|
|
Passage des Petis Peres, where I lodged when I came to Paris, in
|
|
consequence of being elected a member of the Convention, but left
|
|
the lodging about nine months, and taken lodgings in the Rue Fauxbourg
|
|
St. Denis, for the sake of being more retired than I could be in the
|
|
middle of the town.
|
|
Meeting with a company of Americans at the Hotel Philadelphia, I
|
|
agreed to spend the evening with them; and, as my lodging was
|
|
distant about a mile and a half, I bespoke a bed at the hotel. The
|
|
company broke up about twelve o'clock, and I went directly to bed.
|
|
About four in the morning I was awakened by a rapping at my chamber
|
|
door; when I opened it, I saw a guard, and the master of the hotel
|
|
with them. The guard told me they came to put me under arrestation,
|
|
and to demand the key of my papers. I desired them to walk in, and I
|
|
would dress myself and go with them immediately.
|
|
It happened that Achilles Audibert, of Calais, was then in the
|
|
hotel; and I desired to be conducted into his room. When we came
|
|
there, I told the guard that I had only lodged at the hotel for the
|
|
night; that I was printing a work, and that part of that work was at
|
|
the Maison Bretagne, Rue Jacob; and desired they would take me there
|
|
first, which they did.
|
|
The printing-office at which the work was printing was near to the
|
|
Maison Bretagne, where Colonel Blackden and Joel Barlow, of the United
|
|
States of America, lodged; and I had desired Joel Barlow to compare
|
|
the proof-sheets with the copy as they came from the press. The
|
|
remainder of the manuscript, from page 32 to 76, was at my lodging.
|
|
But besides the necessity of my collecting all the parts of the work
|
|
together that the publication might not be interrupted by my
|
|
imprisonment, or by any event that might happen to me, it was highly
|
|
proper that I should have a fellow-citizen of America with me during
|
|
the examination of my papers, as I had letters of correspondence in my
|
|
possession of the President of Congress General Washington; the
|
|
Minister of Foreign Affairs to Congress Mr. Jefferson; and the late
|
|
Benjamin Franklin; and it might be necessary for me to make a
|
|
proces-verbal to send to Congress.
|
|
It happened that Joel Barlow had received only one proof-sheet
|
|
of the work, which he had compared with the copy and sent it back to
|
|
the printing-office.
|
|
We then went, in company with Joel Barlow, to my lodging; and
|
|
the guard, or commissaires, took with them the interpreter to the
|
|
Committee of Surety-General. It was satisfactory to me, that they went
|
|
through the examination of my papers with the strictness they did; and
|
|
it is but justice that I say, they did it not only with civility,
|
|
but with tokens of respect to my character.
|
|
I showed them the remainder of the manuscript of the foregoing
|
|
work. The interpreter examined it and returned it to me, saying, "It
|
|
is an interesting work; it will do much good." I also showed him
|
|
another manuscript, which I had intended for the Committee of Public
|
|
Safety. It is entitled, "Observations on the Commerce between the
|
|
United States of America and France."
|
|
After the examination of my papers was finished, the guard
|
|
conducted me to the prison of the Luxembourg, where they left me as
|
|
they would a man whose undeserved fate they regretted. I offered to
|
|
write under the proces-verbal they had made that they had executed
|
|
their orders with civility, but they declined it.
|
|
THOMAS PAINE.
|
|
PREFACE TO PART II.
|
|
|
|
I HAVE mentioned in the former part of the Age of Reason that it
|
|
had long been my intention to publish my thoughts upon religion; but
|
|
that I had originally reserved it to a later period in life
|
|
intending it to be the last work I should undertake. The
|
|
circumstances, however, which existed in France in the latter end of
|
|
the year 1793, determined me to delay it no longer. The just and
|
|
humane principles of the revolution, which philosophy had first
|
|
diffused, had been departed from. The idea, always dangerous to
|
|
society, as it is derogatory to the Almighty, that priests could
|
|
forgive sins, though it seemed to exist no longer, had blunted the
|
|
feelings of humanity, and prepared men for the commission of all
|
|
manner of crimes. The intolerant spirit of Church persecutions had
|
|
transferred itself into politics; the tribunal styled revolutionary,
|
|
supplied the place of an inquisition; and the guillotine and the stake
|
|
outdid the fire and fagot of the Church. I saw many of my most
|
|
intimate friends destroyed, others daily carried to prison, and I
|
|
had reason to believe, and had also intimations given me, that the
|
|
same danger was approaching myself.
|
|
Under these disadvantages, I began the former part of the Age of
|
|
Reason; I had, besides, neither Bible nor Testament to refer to,
|
|
though I was writing against both; nor could I procure any:
|
|
notwithstanding which, I have produced a work that no Bible
|
|
believer, though writing at his ease, and with a library of Church
|
|
books about him, can refute.
|
|
Toward the latter end of December of that year, a motion was
|
|
made and carried, to exclude foreigners from the convention. There
|
|
were but two in it, Anacharsis Cloots and myself; and I saw I was
|
|
particularly pointed at by Bourdon de l'Oise, in his speech on that
|
|
motion.
|
|
Conceiving, after this, that I had but a few days of liberty, I
|
|
sat down and brought the work to a close as speedily as possible;
|
|
and I had not finished it more than six hours, in the state it has
|
|
since appeared, before a guard came there, about three in the morning,
|
|
with an order signed by the two Committees of public Safety and Surety
|
|
General for putting me in arrestation as a foreigner, and conveyed
|
|
me to the prison of the Luxembourg. I contrived, on my way there, to
|
|
call on Joel Barlow, and I put the manuscript of the work into his
|
|
hands: as more safe than in my possession in prison; and not knowing
|
|
what might be the fate in France either of the writer or the work, I
|
|
addressed it to the protection of the citizens of the United States.
|
|
It is with justice that I say that the guard who executed this
|
|
order, and the interpreter of the Committee of General Surety who
|
|
accompanied them to examine my papers, treated me not only with
|
|
civility, but with respect. The keeper of the Luxembourg, Bennoit, a
|
|
man of a good heart, showed to me every friendship in his power, as
|
|
did also all his family, while he continued in that station. He was
|
|
removed from it, put into arrestation, and carried before the tribunal
|
|
upon a malignant accusation, but acquitted.
|
|
After I had been in the Luxembourg about three weeks, the
|
|
Americans then in Paris went in a body to the convention to reclaim me
|
|
as their countryman and friend; but were answered by the President,
|
|
Vadier, who was also President of the Committee of Surety-General, and
|
|
had signed the order for my arrestation, that I was born in England. I
|
|
heard no more, after this, from any person out of the walls of the
|
|
prison till the fall of Robespierre, on the 9th of Thermidor- July
|
|
27, 1794.
|
|
About two months before this event I was seized with a fever, that
|
|
in its progress had every symptom of becoming mortal, and from the
|
|
effects of which I am not recovered. It was then that I remembered
|
|
with renewed satisfaction, and congratulated myself most sincerely, on
|
|
having written the former part of the Age of Reason. I had then but
|
|
little expectation of surviving, and those about me had less. I
|
|
know, therefore, by experience, the conscientious trial of my own
|
|
principles.
|
|
I was then with three chamber comrades, Joseph Vanhuele, of
|
|
Bruges; Charles Bastini, and Michael Rubyns, of Louvain. The unceasing
|
|
and anxious attention of these three friends to me, by night and by
|
|
day, I remember with gratitude and mention with pleasure. It
|
|
happened that a physician (Dr. Graham) and a surgeon (Mr. Bond),
|
|
part of the suite of General O'Hara, were then in the Luxembourg. I
|
|
ask not myself whether it be convenient to them, as men under the
|
|
English government, that I express to them my thanks, but should
|
|
reproach myself if I did not; and also to the physician of the
|
|
Luxembourg, Dr. Markoski.
|
|
I have some reason to believe, because I cannot discover any other
|
|
cause, that this illness preserved me in existence. Among the papers
|
|
of Robespierre that were examined and reported upon to the
|
|
Convention by a Committee of Deputies, is a note in the hand-writing
|
|
of Robespierre, in the following words:
|
|
|
|
"Demander que Thomas Paine soit decrete d'accusation, pour
|
|
l'interet de l'Amerique autant que de la France."
|
|
|
|
To demand that a decree of accusation be passed against Thomas
|
|
Paine, for the interest of America, as well as of France.
|
|
|
|
From what cause it was that the intention was not put in execution
|
|
I know not, and cannot inform myself, and therefore I ascribe it to
|
|
impossibility, on account of that illness.
|
|
The Convention, to repair as much as lay in their power the
|
|
injustice I had sustained, invited me publicly and unanimously to
|
|
return into the Convention, and which I accepted, to show I could bear
|
|
an injury without permitting it to injure my principles or my
|
|
disposition. It is not because right principles have been violated
|
|
that they are to be abandoned.
|
|
I have seen, since I have been at liberty, several publications
|
|
written, some in America and some in England, as answers to the former
|
|
part of the Age of Reason. If the authors of these can amuse
|
|
themselves by so doing, I shall not interrupt them. They may write
|
|
against the work, and against me, as much as they please; they do me
|
|
more service than they intend, and I can have no objection that they
|
|
write on. They will find, however, by this second part, without its
|
|
being written as an answer to them, that they must return to their
|
|
work, and spin their cobweb over again. The first is brushed away by
|
|
accident.
|
|
They will now find that I have furnished myself with a Bible and
|
|
Testament; and I can say also that I have found them to be much
|
|
worse books than I had conceived. If I have erred in anything in the
|
|
former part of the Age of Reason, it has been by speaking better of
|
|
some parts of those books than they have deserved.
|
|
I observe that all my opponents resort, more or less, to what they
|
|
call Scripture evidence and Bible authority to help them out. They are
|
|
so little masters of the subject, as to confound a dispute about
|
|
authenticity with a dispute about doctrines; I will, however, put them
|
|
right, that if they should be disposed to write any more, they may
|
|
know how to begin.
|
|
THOMAS PAINE.
|
|
October, 1795
|
|
AGE OF REASON.
|
|
|
|
PART SECOND.
|
|
|
|
IT has often been said, that anything may be proved from the
|
|
Bible, but before anything can be admitted as proved by the Bible, the
|
|
Bible itself must be proved to be true; for if the Bible be not
|
|
true, or the truth of it be doubtful, it ceases to have authority, and
|
|
cannot be admitted as proof of anything.
|
|
It has been the practice of all Christian commentators on the
|
|
Bible, and of all Christian priests and preachers, to impose the Bible
|
|
on the world as a mass of truth and as the word of God; they have
|
|
disputed and wrangled, and anathematized each other about the supposed
|
|
meaning of particular parts and passages therein; one has said and
|
|
insisted that such a passage meant such a thing; another that it meant
|
|
directly the contrary; and a third, that it meant neither one nor
|
|
the other, but something different from both; and this they call
|
|
understanding the Bible.
|
|
It has happened that all the answers which I have seen to the
|
|
former part of the Age of Reason have been written by priests; and
|
|
these pious men, like their predecessors, contend and wrangle, and
|
|
pretend to understand the Bible; each understands it differently,
|
|
but each understands it best; and they have agreed in nothing but in
|
|
telling their readers that Thomas Paine understands it not.
|
|
Now, instead of wasting their time, and heating themselves in
|
|
fractious disputations about doctrinal points drawn from the Bible,
|
|
these men ought to know, and if they do not, it is civility to
|
|
inform them, that the first thing to be understood is, whether there
|
|
is sufficient authority for believing the Bible to be the word of God,
|
|
or whether there is not.
|
|
There are matters in that book, said to be done by the express
|
|
command of God, that are as shocking to humanity and to every idea
|
|
we have of moral justice as anything done by Robespierre, by
|
|
Carrier, by Joseph le Bon, in France, by the English government in the
|
|
East Indies, or by any other assassin in modern times. When we read in
|
|
the books ascribed to Moses, Joshua, etc., that they (the
|
|
Israelites) came by stealth upon whole nations of people, who, as
|
|
history itself shows, had given them no offence; that they put all
|
|
those nations to the sword; that they spared neither age nor
|
|
infancy; that they utterly destroyed men, women, and children; that
|
|
they left not a soul to breathe- expressions that are repeated over
|
|
and over again in those books, and that, too, with exulting ferocity-
|
|
are we sure these things are facts? are we sure that the Creator of
|
|
man commissioned these things to be done? and are we sure that the
|
|
books that tell us so were written by his authority?
|
|
It is not the antiquity of a tale that is any evidence of its
|
|
truth; on the contrary, it is a symptom of its being fabulous; for the
|
|
more ancient any history pretends to be, the more it has the
|
|
resemblance of a fable. The origin of every nation is buried in
|
|
fabulous tradition, and that of the Jews is as much to be suspected as
|
|
any other. To charge the commission of acts upon the Almighty,
|
|
which, in their own nature, and by every rule of moral justice, are
|
|
crimes, as all assassination is, and more especially the assassination
|
|
of infants, is matter of serious concern. The Bible tells us, that
|
|
those assassinations were done by the express command of God. To
|
|
believe, therefore, the Bible to be true, we must unbelieve all our
|
|
belief in the moral justice of God; for wherein could crying or
|
|
smiling infants offend? And to read the Bible without horror, we
|
|
must undo everything that is tender, sympathizing, and benevolent in
|
|
the heart of man. Speaking for myself, if I had no other evidence that
|
|
the Bible is fabulous than the sacrifice I must make to believe it
|
|
to be true, that alone would be sufficient to determine my choice.
|
|
But in addition to all the moral evidence against the Bible, I
|
|
will in the progress of this work produce such other evidence as
|
|
even a priest cannot deny, and show, from that evidence, that the
|
|
Bible is not entitled to credit as being the word of God.
|
|
But, before I proceed to this examination, I will show wherein the
|
|
Bible differs from all other ancient writings with respect to the
|
|
nature of the evidence necessary to establish its authenticity; and
|
|
this is the more proper to be done, because the advocates of the
|
|
Bible, in their answers to the former part of the Age of Reason,
|
|
undertake to say, and they put some stress thereon, that the
|
|
authenticity of the Bible is as well established as that of any
|
|
other ancient book; as if our belief of the one could become any
|
|
rule for our belief of the other.
|
|
I know, however, but of one ancient book that authoritatively
|
|
challenges universal consent and belief, and that is Euclid's Elements
|
|
of Geometry;* and the reason is, because it is a book of
|
|
self-evident demonstration, entirely independent of its author, and of
|
|
everything relating to time, place, and circumstance. The matters
|
|
contained in that book would have the same authority they now have,
|
|
had they been written by any other person, or had the work been
|
|
anonymous, or had the author never been known; for the identical
|
|
certainty of who was the author, makes no part of our belief of the
|
|
matters contained in the book. But it is quite otherwise with
|
|
respect to the books ascribed to Moses, to Joshua, to Samuel, etc.;
|
|
those are books of testimony, and they testify of things naturally
|
|
incredible; and therefore, the whole of our belief as to the
|
|
authenticity of those books rests, in the first place, upon the
|
|
certainty that they were written by Moses, Joshua, and Samuel;
|
|
secondly upon the credit we give to their testimony. We may believe
|
|
the first, that is, we may believe the certainty of the authorship,
|
|
and yet not the testimony; in the same manner that we may believe that
|
|
a certain person gave evidence upon a case and yet not believe the
|
|
evidence that he gave. But if it should be found that the books
|
|
ascribed to Moses, Joshua, and Samuel, were not written by Moses,
|
|
Joshua, and Samuel, every part of the authority and authenticity of
|
|
those books is gone at once; for there can be no such thing as
|
|
forged or invented testimony; neither can there be anonymous
|
|
testimony, more especially as to things naturally incredible, such
|
|
as that of talking with God face to face, or that of the sun and
|
|
moon standing still at the command of a man. The greatest part of
|
|
the other ancient books are works of genius; of which kind are those
|
|
ascribed to Homer, to Plato, to Aristotle, to Demosthenes, to
|
|
Cicero, etc. Here, again, the author is not essential in the credit we
|
|
give to any of those works, for, as works of genius, they would have
|
|
the same merit they have now, were they anonymous. Nobody believes the
|
|
Trojan story, as related by Homer, to be true- for it is the poet
|
|
only that is admired, and the merit of the poet will remain, though
|
|
the story be fabulous. But if we disbelieve the matters related by the
|
|
Bible authors, (Moses for instance), as we disbelieve the things
|
|
related by Homer, there remains nothing of Moses in our estimation,
|
|
but an impostor. As to the ancient historians, from Herodotus to
|
|
Tacitus, we credit them as far as they relate things probable and
|
|
credible, and no farther; for if we do, we must believe the two
|
|
miracles which Tacitus relates were performed by Vespasian, that of
|
|
curing a lame man and a blind man, in just the same manner as the same
|
|
things are told of Jesus Christ by his historians. We must also
|
|
believe the miracle cited by Josephus, that of the sea of Pamphilia
|
|
opening to let Alexander and his army pass, as is related of the Red
|
|
Sea in Exodus. These miracles are quite as well authenticated as the
|
|
Bible miracles, and yet we do not believe them; consequently the
|
|
degree of evidence necessary to establish our belief of things
|
|
naturally incredible, whether in the Bible or elsewhere, is far
|
|
greater than that which obtains our belief to natural and probable
|
|
things; and therefore the advocates for the Bible have no claim to our
|
|
belief of the Bible, because that we believe things stated in other
|
|
ancient writings; since we believe the things stated in these writings
|
|
no further than they are probable and credible, or because they are
|
|
self-evident, like Euclid; or admire them because they are elegant,
|
|
like Homer; or approve of them because they are sedate, like Plato
|
|
or judicious, like Aristotle.
|
|
|
|
*Euclid, according to chronological history, lived three hundred
|
|
years before Christ, and about one hundred before Archimedes; he was
|
|
of the city of Alexandria, in Egypt.
|
|
|
|
Having premised these things, I proceed to examine the
|
|
authenticity of the Bible, and I begin with what are called the five
|
|
books of Moses, Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and
|
|
Deuteronomy. My intention is to show that those books are spurious,
|
|
and that Moses is not the author of them; and still further, that they
|
|
were not written in the time of Moses, nor till several hundred
|
|
years afterward; that they are no other than an attempted history of
|
|
the life of Moses, and of the times in which he is said to have lived,
|
|
and also of the times prior thereto, written by some very ignorant and
|
|
stupid pretenders to authorship, several hundred years after the death
|
|
of Moses, as men now write histories of things that happened, or are
|
|
supposed to have happened, several hundred or several thousand years
|
|
ago.
|
|
The evidence that I shall produce in this case is from the books
|
|
themselves, and I shall confine myself to this evidence only. Were I
|
|
to refer for proof to any of the, ancient authors whom the advocates
|
|
of the Bible call profane authors, they would controvert that
|
|
authority, as I controvert theirs; I will therefore meet them on their
|
|
own ground, and oppose them with their own weapon, the Bible.
|
|
In the first place, there is no affirmative evidence that Moses is
|
|
the author of those books; and that he is the author, is an altogether
|
|
unfounded opinion, got abroad nobody knows how. The style and manner
|
|
in which those books were written give no room to believe, or even
|
|
to suppose, they were written by Moses, for it is altogether the style
|
|
and manner of another person speaking of Moses. In Exodus, Leviticus
|
|
and Numbers (for everything in Genesis is prior to the time of
|
|
Moses, and not the least allusion is made to him therein), the
|
|
whole, I say, of these books is in the third person; it is always, the
|
|
Lord said unto Moses, or Moses said unto the Lord, or Moses said
|
|
unto the people, or the people said unto Moses; and this is the
|
|
style and manner that historians use in speaking of the persons
|
|
whose lives and actions they are writing. It may be said that a man
|
|
may speak of himself in the third person, and therefore it may be
|
|
supposed that Moses did; but supposition proves nothing; and if the
|
|
advocates for the belief that Moses wrote these books himself have
|
|
nothing better to advance than supposition, they may as well be
|
|
silent.
|
|
But granting the grammatical right that Moses might speak of
|
|
himself in the third person, because any man might speak of himself in
|
|
that manner, it cannot be admitted as a fact in those books that it is
|
|
Moses who speaks, without rendering Moses truly ridiculous and absurd.
|
|
For example, Numbers, chap. xii. ver. 3. Now the man Moses was very
|
|
meek, above all the men which were upon the face of the earth. If
|
|
Moses said this of himself, instead of being the meekest of men, he
|
|
was one of the most vain and arrogant of coxcombs; and the advocates
|
|
for those books may now take which side they please, for both sides
|
|
are against them; if Moses was not the author, the books are without
|
|
authority; and if he was the author, the author is without credit,
|
|
because to boast of meekness is the reverse of meekness, and is a
|
|
lie in sentiment.
|
|
In Deuteronomy, the style and manner of writing marks more
|
|
evidently than in the former books that Moses is not the writer. The
|
|
manner here used is dramatical; the writer opens the subject by a
|
|
short introductory discourse, and then introduces Moses in the act
|
|
of speaking, and when he has made Moses finish his harangue, he (the
|
|
writer) resumes his own part, and speaks till he brings Moses
|
|
forward again, and at last closes the scene with an account of the
|
|
death, funeral, and character of Moses.
|
|
This interchange of speakers occurs four times in this book;
|
|
from the first verse of the first chapter to the end of the fifth
|
|
verse, it is the writer who speaks; he then introduces Moses as in the
|
|
act of making his harangue, and this continues to the end of the
|
|
40th verse of the fourth chapter; here the writer drops Moses, and
|
|
speaks historically of what was done in consequence of what Moses,
|
|
when living, is supposed to have said, and which the writer has
|
|
dramatically rehearsed.
|
|
The writer opens the subject again in the first verse of the fifth
|
|
chapter, though it is only by saying, that Moses called the people
|
|
of Israel together; he then introduces Moses as before, and
|
|
continues him, as in the act of speaking, to the end of the 26th
|
|
chapter. He does the same thing, at the beginning of the 27th chapter;
|
|
and continues Moses, as in the act of speaking, to the end of the 28th
|
|
chapter. At the 29th chapter the writer speaks again through the whole
|
|
of the first verse and the first line of the second verse, where he
|
|
introduces Moses for the last time, and continues him, as in the act
|
|
of speaking, to the end of the 33rd chapter.
|
|
The writer having now finished the rehearsal on the part of Moses,
|
|
comes forward, and speaks through the whole of the last chapter; he
|
|
begins by telling the reader that Moses went to the top of Pisgah;
|
|
that he saw from thence the land which (the writer says) had been
|
|
promised to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; that he, Moses, died there,
|
|
in the land of Moab, but that no man knoweth of his sepulchre unto
|
|
this day; that is, unto the time in which the writer lived who wrote
|
|
the book of Deuteronomy. The writer then tells us, that Moses was
|
|
120 years of age when he died- that his eye was not dim, nor his
|
|
natural force abated; and he concludes by saying that there arose
|
|
not a prophet since in Israel like unto Moses, whom, says this
|
|
anonymous writer, the Lord knew face to face.
|
|
Having thus shown, as far as grammatical evidence applies, that
|
|
Moses was not the writer of those books, I will, after making a few
|
|
observations on the inconsistencies of the writer of the book of
|
|
Deuteronomy, proceed to show from the historical and chronological
|
|
evidence contained in those books, that Moses was not, because he
|
|
could not be, the writer of them, and consequently that there is no
|
|
authority for believing that the inhuman and horrid butcheries of men,
|
|
women, and children, told of in those books, were done, as those books
|
|
say they were, at the command of God. It is a duty incumbent on
|
|
every true Deist, that he vindicate the moral justice of God against
|
|
the calumnies of the Bible.
|
|
The writer of the book of Deuteronomy, whoever he was, (for it
|
|
is not an anonymous work), is obscure, and also in contradiction
|
|
with himself, in the account he has given of Moses.
|
|
After telling that Moses went to the top of Pisgah (and it does
|
|
not appear from any account that he ever came down again), he tells us
|
|
that Moses died there in the land of Moab, and that he buried him in a
|
|
valley in the land of Moab; but as there is no antecedent to the
|
|
pronoun he, there is no knowing who he was that did bury him. If the
|
|
writer meant that he (God) buried him, how should he (the writer) know
|
|
it? or why should we (the readers) believe him? since we know not
|
|
who the writer was that tells us so, for certainly Moses could not
|
|
himself tell where he was buried.
|
|
The writer also tells us, that no man knoweth where the
|
|
sepulchre of Moses is unto this day, meaning the time in which this
|
|
writer lived; how then should he know that Moses was buried in a
|
|
valley in the land of Moab? for as the writer lived long after the
|
|
time of Moses, as is evident from his using the expression of unto
|
|
this day, meaning a great length of time after the death of Moses,
|
|
he certainly was not at his funeral; and on the other hand, it is
|
|
impossible that Moses himself could say that no man knoweth where
|
|
the sepulchre is unto this day. To make Moses the speaker, would be an
|
|
improvement on the play of a child that hides himself and cries nobody
|
|
can find me; nobody can find Moses!
|
|
This writer has nowhere told us how he came by the speeches
|
|
which he has put into the mouth of Moses to speak, and therefore we
|
|
have a right to conclude, that he either composed them himself, or
|
|
wrote them from oral tradition. One or the other of these is the
|
|
more probable, since he has given in the fifth chapter a table of
|
|
commandments, in which that called the fourth commandment is different
|
|
from the fourth commandment in the twentieth chapter of Exodus. In
|
|
that of Exodus, the reason given for keeping the seventh day is,
|
|
"because (says the commandment) God made the heavens and the earth
|
|
in six days, and rested on the seventh;" but in that of Deuteronomy,
|
|
the reason given is that it was the day on which the children of
|
|
Israel came out of Egypt, and therefore, says this commandment, the
|
|
Lord thy God commanded thee to keep the sabbath day. This makes no
|
|
mention of the creation, nor that of the coming out of Egypt. There
|
|
are also many things given as laws of Moses in this book that are
|
|
not to be found in any of the other books; among which is that inhuman
|
|
and brutal law, chapter xxi., verses 18, 19, 20 and 21, which
|
|
authorizes parents, the father and the mother, to bring their own
|
|
children to have them stoned to death for what it is pleased to call
|
|
stubbornness. But priests have always been fond of preaching up
|
|
Deuteronomy, for Deuteronomy preaches up tithes; and it is from this
|
|
book, chap. xxv., ver. 4, that they have taken the phrase, and applied
|
|
it to tithing, that thou shall not muzzle the ox when he treadeth
|
|
out the corn; and that this might not escape observation, they have
|
|
noted it in the table of contents at the head of the chapter, though
|
|
it is only a single verse of less than two lines. Oh, priests!
|
|
priests! ye are willing to be compared to an ox, for the sake of
|
|
tithes. Though it is impossible for us to know identically who the
|
|
writer of Deuteronomy was, it is not difficult to discover him
|
|
professionally, that he was some Jewish priest, who lived, as I
|
|
shall show in the course of this work, at least three hundred and
|
|
fifty years after the time of Moses.
|
|
I come now to speak of the historical and chronological
|
|
evidence. The chronology that I shall use is the Bible chronology, for
|
|
I mean not to go out of the Bible for evidence of anything, but to
|
|
make the Bible itself prove, historically and chronologically, that
|
|
Moses is not the author of the books ascribed to him. It is,
|
|
therefore, proper that I inform the reader (such a one at least as may
|
|
not have the opportunity of knowing it), that in the larger Bibles,
|
|
and also in some smaller ones, there is a series of chronology printed
|
|
in the margin of every page, for the purpose of showing how long the
|
|
historical matters stated in each page happened, or are supposed to
|
|
have happened, before Christ, and, consequently, the distance of
|
|
time between one historical circumstance and another.
|
|
I begin with the book of Genesis. In the 14th chapter of
|
|
Genesis, the writer gives an account of Lot being taken prisoner in
|
|
a battle between the four kings against five, and carried off; and
|
|
that when the account of Lot being taken, came to Abraham, he armed
|
|
all his household and marched to rescue Lot from the captors, and that
|
|
he pursued them unto Dan (ver. 14).
|
|
To show in what manner this expression pursuing them unto Dan
|
|
applies to the case in question, I will refer to two circumstances,
|
|
the one in America, the other in France. The city now called New York,
|
|
in America, was originally New Amsterdam; and the town in France,
|
|
lately called Havre Marat, was before called Havre de Grace. New
|
|
Amsterdam was changed to New York in the year 1664; Havre de Grace
|
|
to Havre Marat in 1793. Should, therefore, any writing be found,
|
|
though without date, in which the name of New York should be
|
|
mentioned, it would be certain evidence that such a uniting could
|
|
not have been written before, but must have been written after New
|
|
Amsterdam was changed to New York, and consequently, not till after
|
|
the year 1664, or at least during the course of that year. And, in
|
|
like manner, any dateless writing with the name of Havre Marat would
|
|
be certain evidence that such a writing must have been written after
|
|
Havre de Grace became Havre Marat, and consequently not till after the
|
|
year 1793, or at least during the course of that year.
|
|
I now come to the application of those cases, and to show that
|
|
there was no such place as Dan, till many years after the death of
|
|
Moses, and consequently, that Moses could not be the writer of the
|
|
book of Genesis, where this account of pursuing them unto Dan is
|
|
given. The place that is called Dan in the Bible was originally a town
|
|
of the Gentiles called Laish; and when the tribe of Dan seized upon
|
|
this town, they changed its name to Dan, in commemoration of Dan,
|
|
who was the father of that tribe, and the great grandson of Abraham.
|
|
To establish this in proof, it is necessary to refer from Genesis,
|
|
to the 18th chapter of the book called the Book of Judges. It is there
|
|
said (ver. 27) that they (the Danites) came unto Laish to a people
|
|
that were quiet and secure, and they smote them with the edge of the
|
|
sword (the Bible is filled with murder), and burned the city with
|
|
fire; and they built a city (ver. 28), and dwelt therein, and they
|
|
called the name of the city Dan, after the name of Dan, their
|
|
father, howbeit the name of the city was Laish at the first.
|
|
This account of the Danites taking possession of Laish and
|
|
changing it to Dan, is placed in the Book of Judges immediately
|
|
after the death of Sampson. The death of Sampson is said to have
|
|
happened 1120 years before Christ, and that of Moses 1451 before
|
|
Christ; and, therefore, according to the historical arrangement, the
|
|
place was not called Dan till 331 years after the death of Moses.
|
|
There is a striking confusion between the historical and the
|
|
chronological arrangement in the book of Judges. The five last
|
|
chapters, as they stand in the book, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, are put
|
|
chronologically before all the preceding chapters; they are made to be
|
|
28 years before the 16th chapter, 266 before the 15th, 245 before
|
|
the 13th, 195 before the 9th, 90 before the 4th, and 15 years before
|
|
the 1st chapter. This shows the uncertain and fabulous state of the
|
|
Bible. According to the chronological arrangement, the taking of Laish
|
|
and giving it the name of Dan is made to be 20 years after the death
|
|
of Joshua, who was the successor of Moses; and by the historical order
|
|
as it stands in the book, it is made to be 306 years after the death
|
|
of Joshua, and 331 after that of Moses; but they both exclude Moses
|
|
from being the writer of Genesis, because, according to either of
|
|
the statements, no such place as Dan existed in the time of Moses; and
|
|
therefore the writer of Genesis must have been some person who lived
|
|
after the town of Laish had the name of Dan; and who that person was
|
|
nobody knows, and consequently the book of Genesis is anonymous and
|
|
without authority.
|
|
I proceed now to state another point of historical and
|
|
chronological evidence, and to show therefrom, as in the preceding
|
|
case, that Moses is not the author of the book of Genesis.
|
|
In the 36th chapter of Genesis there is given a genealogy of the
|
|
sons and descendants of Esau, who are called Edomites, and also a
|
|
list, by name, of the kings of Edom, in enumerating of which, it is
|
|
said, (verse 31), And these are the kings that reigned in Edom, before
|
|
there reigned any king over the children of Israel.
|
|
Now, were any dateless writings to be found in which, speaking
|
|
of any past events, the writer should say, These things happened
|
|
before there was any Congress in America, or before there was any
|
|
Convention in France, it would be evidence that such writing could not
|
|
have been written before, and could only be written after there was
|
|
a Congress in America, or a Convention in France, as the case might
|
|
be; and, consequently, that it could not be written by any person
|
|
who died before there was a Congress in the one country or a
|
|
Convention in the other.
|
|
Nothing is more frequent, as well in history as in conversation,
|
|
than to refer to a fact in the room of a date; it is most natural so
|
|
to do, first, because a fact fixes itself in the memory better than
|
|
a date; secondly, because the fact includes the date, and serves to
|
|
excite two ideas at once; and this manner of speaking by circumstances
|
|
implies as positively that the fact alluded to is past as if it were
|
|
so expressed. When a person speaking upon any matter, says, it was
|
|
before I was married, or before my son was born, or before I went to
|
|
America, or before I went to France, it is absolutely understood,
|
|
and intended to be understood, that he had been married, that he has
|
|
had a son, that he has been in America, or been in France. Language
|
|
does not admit of using this mode of expression in any other sense;
|
|
and whenever such an expression is found anywhere, it can only be
|
|
understood in the sense in which it only could have been used.
|
|
The passage, therefore, that I have quoted- "that these are the
|
|
kings that reigned in Edom, before there reigned any king over the
|
|
children of Israel"- could only have been written after the first
|
|
king began to reign over them; and, consequently, that the book of
|
|
Genesis, so far from having been written by Moses, could not have been
|
|
written till the time of Saul at least. This is the positive sense
|
|
of the passage; but the expression, any king, implies more kings
|
|
than one, at least it implies two, and this will carry it to the
|
|
time of David; and if taken in a general sense, it carries it
|
|
through all the time of the Jewish monarchy.
|
|
Had we met with this verse in any part of the Bible that professed
|
|
to have been written after kings began to reign in Israel, it would
|
|
have been impossible not to have seen the application of it. It
|
|
happens then that this is the case; the two books of Chronicles, which
|
|
gave a history of all the kings, of Israel, are professedly, as well
|
|
as in fact, written after the Jewish monarchy began; and this verse
|
|
that I have quoted, and all the remaining verses of the 36th chapter
|
|
of Genesis, are word for word in the first chapter of Chronicles,
|
|
beginning at the 43d verse
|
|
It was with consistency that the writer of the Chronicles could
|
|
say, as he has said, 1st Chron., chap. i., ver. 43, These are the
|
|
kings that reigned in the land of Edom, before any king reigned over
|
|
the children of Israel, because he was going to give, and has given, a
|
|
list of the kings that had reigned in Israel; but as it is
|
|
impossible that the same expression could have been used before that
|
|
period, it is as certain as anything that can be proved from
|
|
historical language that this part of Genesis is taken from Chronicles
|
|
and that Genesis is not so old as Chronicles, and probably not so
|
|
old as the book of Homer, or as Aesop's Fables, admitting Homer to
|
|
have been, as the tables of Chronology state, contemporary with
|
|
David or Solomon, and Aesop to have lived about the end of the
|
|
Jewish monarchy.
|
|
Take away from Genesis the belief that Moses was the author, on
|
|
which only the strange belief that it is the word of God has stood,
|
|
and there remains nothing of Genesis but an anonymous book of stories,
|
|
fables, and traditionary or invented absurdities, or of downright
|
|
lies. The story of Eve and the serpent, and of Noah and his ark, drops
|
|
to a level with the Arabian tales, without the merit of being
|
|
entertaining; and the account of men living to eight and nine
|
|
hundred years becomes as fabulous immortality of the giants of the
|
|
Mythology.
|
|
Besides, the character of Moses, as stated in the Bible, is the
|
|
most horrid that can be imagined. If those accounts be true, he was
|
|
the wretch that first began and carried on wars on the score or on the
|
|
pretence of religion; and under that mask, or that infatuation,
|
|
committed the most unexampled atrocities that are to be found in the
|
|
history of any nation, of which I will state only one instance.
|
|
When the Jewish army returned from one of their plundering and
|
|
murdering excursions, the account goes on as follows: Numbers, chap.
|
|
xxxi., ver. 13:
|
|
"And Moses, and Eleazar the priest, and all the princes of the
|
|
congregation, went forth to meet them without the camp; and Moses
|
|
was wroth with the officers of the host, with the captains over
|
|
thousands, and captains over hundreds, which came from the battle; and
|
|
Moses said unto them, Have ye saved all the women alive? behold, these
|
|
caused the children of Israel, through the council of Balaam, to
|
|
commit trespass against the Lord in the matter of Peor, and there
|
|
was a plague among the congregation of the Lord. Now, therefore,
|
|
kill every male among the little ones, and kill every woman that
|
|
hath known a man by lying with him; but all the women-children, that
|
|
have not known a man by lying with him, keep alive for yourselves."
|
|
Among the detestable villains that in any period of the world have
|
|
disgraced the name of man, it is impossible to find a greater than
|
|
Moses, if this account be true. Here is an order to butcher the
|
|
boys, to massacre the mothers, and debauch the daughters.
|
|
Let any mother put herself in the situation of those mothers;
|
|
one child murdered, another destined to violation, and herself in
|
|
the hands of an executioner; let any daughter put herself in the
|
|
situation of those daughters, destined as a prey to the murderers of a
|
|
mother and a brother, and what will be their feelings? It is in vain
|
|
that we attempt to impose upon nature, for nature will have her
|
|
course, and the religion that tortures all her social ties is a
|
|
false religion.
|
|
After this detestable order, follows an account of the plunder
|
|
taken, and the manner of dividing it; and here it is that the
|
|
profaneness of priestly hypocrisy increases the catalogue of crimes.
|
|
Ver. 37 to 40, "And the lord's tribute of sheep was six hundred and
|
|
three score and fifteen; and the beeves were thirty and six
|
|
thousand, of which the Lord's tribute was three score and twelve;
|
|
and the asses were thirty thousand and five hundred, of which the
|
|
Lord's tribute was three score and one; and the persons were sixteen
|
|
thousand, of which the Lord's tribute was thirty and two persons."
|
|
In short, the matters contained in this chapter, as well as in many
|
|
other parts of the Bible, are too horrid for humanity to read or for
|
|
decency to hear, for it appears, from the 35th verse of this
|
|
chapter, that the number of women-children consigned to debauchery
|
|
by the order of Moses was thirty-two thousand.
|
|
People in general do not know what wickedness there is in this
|
|
pretended word of God. Brought up in habits of superstition, they take
|
|
it for granted that the Bible is true, and that it is good; they
|
|
permit themselves not to doubt of it, and they carry the ideas they
|
|
form of the benevolence of the Almighty to the book which they have
|
|
been taught to believe was written by his authority. Good heavens!
|
|
it is quite another thing; it is a book of lies, wickedness, and
|
|
blasphemy; for what can be greater blasphemy than to ascribe the
|
|
wickedness of man to the orders of the Almighty?
|
|
But to return to my subject, that of showing that Moses is not the
|
|
author of the books ascribed to him, and that the Bible is spurious.
|
|
The two instances I have already given would be sufficient without any
|
|
additional evidence, to invalidate the authenticity of any book that
|
|
pretended to be four or five hundred years more ancient than the
|
|
matters it speaks of, or refers to, as facts; for in the case of
|
|
pursuing them unto Dan, and of the kings that reigned over the
|
|
children of Israel, not even the flimsy pretence of prophecy can be
|
|
pleaded. The expressions are in the preter tense, and it would be
|
|
downright idiotism to say that a man could prophecy in the preter
|
|
tense.
|
|
But there are many other passages scattered throughout those books
|
|
that unite in the same point of evidence. It is said in Exodus,
|
|
(another of the books ascribed to Moses), chap. xvi. verse 34, "And
|
|
the children of Israel did eat manna forty years until they came to
|
|
a land inhabited; they did eat manna until they came unto the
|
|
borders of the land of Canaan.
|
|
Whether the children of Israel ate manna or not, or what manna
|
|
was, or whether it was anything more than a kind of fungus or small
|
|
mushroom, or other vegetable substance common to that part of the
|
|
country, makes nothing to my argument; all that I mean to show is,
|
|
that it is not Moses that could write this account, because the
|
|
account extends itself beyond the life and time of Moses. Moses,
|
|
according to the Bible, (but it is such a book of lies and
|
|
contradictions there is no knowing which part to believe, or whether
|
|
any), died in the wilderness and never came upon the borders of the
|
|
land of Cannan; and consequently it could not be he that said what the
|
|
children of Israel did, or what they ate when they came there. This
|
|
account of eating manna, which they tell us was written by Moses,
|
|
extends itself to the time of Joshua, the successor of Moses; as
|
|
appears by the account given in the book of Joshua, after the children
|
|
of Israel had passed the river Jordan, and came unto the borders of
|
|
the land of Canaan. Joshua, chap. v., verse 12. "And the manna
|
|
ceased on the morrow, after they had eaten of the old corn of the
|
|
land; neither had the children of Israel manna any more, but they
|
|
did eat of the fruit of the land of Canaan that year."
|
|
But a more remarkable instance than this occurs in Deuteronomy,
|
|
which, while it shows that Moses could not be the writer of that book,
|
|
shows also the fabulous notions that prevailed at that time about
|
|
giants. In the third chapter of Deuteronomy, among the conquests
|
|
said to be made by Moses, is an account of the taking of Og, king of
|
|
Bashan, v. II. "For only Og, king of Bashan, remained of the remnant
|
|
of giants; behold, his bedstead was a bedstead of iron; is it not in
|
|
Rabbath of the children of Ammom? Nine cubits was the length
|
|
thereof, and four cubits the breadth of it, after the cubit of a
|
|
man." A cubit is 1 foot 9 888-1000ths inches; the length, therefore,
|
|
of the bed was 16 feet 4 inches, and the breadth 7 feet 4 inches; thus
|
|
much for this giant's bed. Now for the historical part, which,
|
|
though the evidence is not so direct and positive as in the former
|
|
cases, it is nevertheless very presumable and corroborating
|
|
evidence, and is better that the best evidence on the contrary side.
|
|
The writer, by way of proving the existence of this giant,
|
|
refers to his bed as an ancient relic, and says, Is it not in
|
|
Rabbath (or Rabbah) of the children of Ammon? meaning that it is;
|
|
for such is frequently the Bible method of affirming a thing. But it
|
|
could not be Moses that said this, because Moses could know nothing
|
|
about Rabbah, nor of what was in it. Rabbah was not a city belonging
|
|
to this giant king, nor was it one of the cities that Moses took.
|
|
The knowledge, therefore, that this bed was at Rabbah, and of the
|
|
particulars of its dimensions, must be referred to the time when
|
|
Rabbah was taken, and this was not till four hundred years after the
|
|
death of Moses; for which see 2 Sam. chap. xii., ver. 26. "And Joab
|
|
(David's general) fought against Rabbah of the children of Ammon,
|
|
and took the royal city."
|
|
As I am not undertaking to point out all the contradictions in
|
|
time, place, and circumstance that abound in the books ascribed to
|
|
Moses, and which prove to a demonstration that those books could not
|
|
have been written by Moses, nor in the time of Moses, I proceed to the
|
|
book of Joshua, and to show that Joshua is not the author of that
|
|
book, and that it is anonymous and without authority. The evidence I
|
|
shall produce is contained in the book itself; I will not go out of
|
|
the Bible for proof against the supposed authenticity of the Bible.
|
|
False testimony is always good against itself.
|
|
Joshua, according to the first chapter of Joshua, was the
|
|
immediate successor of Moses; he was, moreover, a military man,
|
|
which Moses was not, and he continued as chief of the people of Israel
|
|
25 years, that is, from the time that Moses died, which, according
|
|
to the Bible chronology, was 1451 years before Christ, until 1426
|
|
years before Christ, when, according to the same chronology, Joshua
|
|
died. If, therefore, we find in this book, said to have been written
|
|
by Joshua, reference to facts done after the death of Joshua, it is
|
|
evidence that Joshua could not be the author; and also that the book
|
|
could not have been written till after the time of the latest fact
|
|
which it records. As to the character of the book, it is horrid; it is
|
|
a military history of rapine and murder, as savage and brutal as those
|
|
recorded of his predecessor in villainy and hypocrisy, Moses; and
|
|
the blasphemy consists, as in the former books, in ascribing those
|
|
deeds to the orders of the Almighty.
|
|
In the first place, the book of Joshua, as is the case in the
|
|
preceding books, is written in the third person; it is the historian
|
|
of Joshua that speaks, for it would have been absurd and vain-glorious
|
|
that Joshua should say of himself, as is said of him in the last verse
|
|
of the sixth chapter, that "his fame was noised throughout all the
|
|
country." I now come more immediately to the proof.
|
|
In the 24th chapter, ver. 31, it is said, "And Israel served the
|
|
Lord all the days of Joshua, and all the days of the elders that
|
|
overlived Joshua." Now, in the name of common sense, can it be
|
|
Joshua that relates what people had done after he was dead? This
|
|
account must not only have been written by some historian that lived
|
|
after Joshua, but that lived also after the elders that outlived
|
|
Joshua.
|
|
There are several passages of a general meaning with respect to
|
|
time scattered throughout the book of Joshua, that carries the time in
|
|
which the book was written to a distance from the time of Joshua,
|
|
but without marking by exclusion any particular time, as in the
|
|
passage above quoted. In that passage, the time that intervened
|
|
between the death of Joshua and the death of the elders is excluded
|
|
descriptively and absolutely, and the evidence substantiates that
|
|
the book could not have been written till after the death of the last.
|
|
But though the passages to which I allude, and which I am going to
|
|
quote, do not designate any particular time by exclusion, they imply a
|
|
time far more distant from the days of Joshua than is contained
|
|
between the death of Joshua and the death of the elders. Such is the
|
|
passage, chap. x., ver. 14, where, after giving an account that the
|
|
sun stood still upon Gibeon, and the moon in the valley of Ajalon,
|
|
at the command of Joshua (a tale only fit to amuse children), the
|
|
passage says, "And there was no day like that, before it, or after it,
|
|
that the Lord hearkened unto the voice of a man."
|
|
This tale of the sun standing still upon mount Gibeon, and the
|
|
moon in the valley of Ajalon, is one of those fables that detects
|
|
itself. Such a circumstance could not have happened without being
|
|
known all over the world. One half would have wondered why the sun did
|
|
not rise, and the other why it did not set; and the tradition of it
|
|
would be universal, whereas there is not a nation in the world that
|
|
knows anything about it. But why must the moon stand still? What
|
|
occasion could there be for moonlight in the daytime, and that too
|
|
while the sun shone? As a poetical figure, the whole is well enough;
|
|
it is akin to that in the song of Deborah and Barak, The stars in
|
|
their courses fought against Sisera; but it is inferior to the
|
|
figurative declaration of Mahomet to the persons who came to
|
|
expostulate with him on his goings on: "Wert thou," said he, "to
|
|
come to me with the sun in thy right hand and the moon in thy left, it
|
|
should not alter my career." For Joshua to have exceeded Mahomet, he
|
|
should have put the sun and moon one in each pocket, and carried
|
|
them as Guy Fawkes carried his dark lantern, and taken them out to
|
|
shine as he might happen to want them.
|
|
The sublime and the ridiculous are often so nearly related that it
|
|
is difficult to class them separately. One step above the sublime
|
|
makes the ridiculous, and one step above the ridiculous makes the
|
|
sublime again; the account, however, abstracted from the poetical
|
|
fancy, shows the ignorance of Joshua, for he should have commanded the
|
|
earth to have stood still.
|
|
The time implied by the expression after it, that is, after that
|
|
day, being put in comparison with all the time that passed before
|
|
it, must, in order to give any expressive signification to the
|
|
passage, mean a great length of time: for example, it would have
|
|
been ridiculous to have said so the next day, or the next week, or the
|
|
next month, or the next year; to give, therefore, meaning to the
|
|
passage, comparative with the wonder it relates and the prior time
|
|
it alludes to, it must mean centuries of years; less, however, than
|
|
one would be trifling, and less than two would be barely admissible.
|
|
A distant but general time is also expressed in the 8th chapter,
|
|
where, after giving an account of the taking of the city of Ai, it
|
|
is said, ver. 28, "And Joshua burned Ai, and made it a heap forever,
|
|
even a desolation unto this day;" and again, ver. 29, where,
|
|
speaking of the king of Ai, whom Joshua had hanged, and buried at
|
|
the entering of the gate, it is said, "And he raised thereon a great
|
|
heap of stones, which remaineth unto this day," that is, unto the
|
|
day or time in which the writer of the book of Joshua lived. And
|
|
again, in the 10th chapter, where, after speaking of the five kings
|
|
whom Joshua had hanged on five trees, and then thrown in a cave, it is
|
|
said, "And he laid great stones on the cave's mouth, which remain unto
|
|
this very day."
|
|
In enumerating the several exploits of Joshua, and of the
|
|
tribes, and of the places which they conquered or attempted, it is
|
|
said, chap. xv., ver. 63: "As for the Jebusites, the inhabitants of
|
|
Jerusalem, the children of Judah could not drive them out; but the
|
|
Jebusites dwell with the children of Judah at Jerusalem unto this day.
|
|
The question upon this passage is, at what time did the Jebusites
|
|
and the children of Judah dwell together at Jerusalem? As this
|
|
matter occurs again in the first chapter of Judges, I shall reserve my
|
|
observations until I come to that part.
|
|
Having thus shown from the book of Joshua itself without any
|
|
auxiliary evidence whatever, that Joshua is not the author of that
|
|
book, and that it is anonymous, and consequently without authority,
|
|
I proceed as before mentioned, to the book of Judges.
|
|
The book of Judges is anonymous on the face of it; and, therefore,
|
|
even the pretence is wanting to call it the word of God; it has not so
|
|
much as a nominal voucher; it is altogether fatherless.
|
|
This book begins with the same expression as the book of Joshua.
|
|
That of Joshua begins, chap. i., verse 1, "Now after the death of
|
|
Moses," etc., and this of the Judges begins, "Now after the death of
|
|
Joshua," etc. This, and the similarity of style between the two books,
|
|
indicate that they are the work of the same author, but who he was
|
|
is altogether unknown; the only point that the book proves, is that
|
|
the author lived long after the time of Joshua; for though it begins
|
|
as if it followed immediately after his death, the second chapter is
|
|
an epitome or abstract of the whole book, which, according to the
|
|
Bible chronology, extends its history through a space of 306 years;
|
|
that is, from the death of Joshua, 1426 years before Christ, to the
|
|
death of Samson, 1120 years before Christ, and only 25 years before
|
|
Saul went to seek his father's asses, and was made king. But there
|
|
is good reason to believe, that it was not written till the time of
|
|
David, at least, and that the book of Joshua was not written before
|
|
the same time.
|
|
In the first chapter of Judges, the writer, after announcing the
|
|
death of Joshua, proceeds to tell what happened between the children
|
|
of Judah and the native inhabitants of the land of Canaan. In this
|
|
statement, the writer, having abruptly mentioned Jerusalem in the
|
|
7th verse, says immediately after, in the 8th verse, by way of
|
|
explanation, "Now the children of Judah had fought against
|
|
Jerusalem, and had taken it;" consequently this book could not have
|
|
been written before Jerusalem had been taken. The reader will
|
|
recollect the quotation I have just before made from the 15th
|
|
chapter of Joshua, ver. 63, where it is said that the Jebusites
|
|
dwell with the children of Judah at Jerusalem unto this day, meaning
|
|
the time when the book of Joshua was written.
|
|
The evidence I have already produced to prove that the books I
|
|
have hitherto treated of were not written by the persons to whom
|
|
they are ascribed, nor till many years after their death, if such
|
|
persons ever lived, is already so abundant that I can afford to
|
|
admit this passage with less weight than I am entitled to draw from
|
|
it. For the case is, that so far as the Bible can be credited as a
|
|
history, the city of Jerusalem was not taken till the time of David;
|
|
and consequently that the books of Joshua and of Judges were not
|
|
written till after the commencement of the reign of David, which was
|
|
370 years after the death of Joshua.
|
|
The name of the city that was afterward called Jerusalem was
|
|
originally Jebus, or Jebusi, and was the capital of the Jebusites. The
|
|
account of David's taking this city is given in II. Samuel, chap.
|
|
v., ver. 4, etc.; also in I. Chron. chap. xiv., ver. 4, etc. There
|
|
is no mention in any part of the Bible that it was ever taken
|
|
before, nor any account that favors such an opinion. It is not said,
|
|
either in Samuel or in Chronicles, that they utterly destroyed men,
|
|
women and children; that they left not a soul to breathe, as is said
|
|
of their other conquests; and the silence here observed implies that
|
|
it was taken by capitulation, and that the Jebusites, the native
|
|
inhabitants, continued to live in the place after it was taken. The
|
|
account therefore, given in Joshua, that the Jebusites dwell with
|
|
the children of Judah at Jerusalem unto this day corresponds to no
|
|
other time than after the taking of the city by David.
|
|
Having now shown that every book in the Bible, from Genesis to
|
|
Judges, is without authenticity, I come to the book of Ruth, an
|
|
idle, bungling story, foolishly told, nobody knows by whom, about a
|
|
strolling country-girl creeping slyly to bed with her cousin Boaz.
|
|
Pretty stuff indeed to be called the word of God! It is, however,
|
|
one of the best books in the Bible, for it is free from murder and
|
|
rapine.
|
|
I come next to the two books of Samuel, and to show that those
|
|
books were not written by Samuel, nor till a great length of time
|
|
after the death of Samuel; and that they are, like all the former
|
|
books, anonymous and without authority.
|
|
To be convinced that these books have been written much later than
|
|
the time of Samuel, and consequently not by him, it is only
|
|
necessary to read the account which the writer gives of Saul going
|
|
to seek his father's asses, and of his interview with Samuel, of
|
|
whom Saul went to inquire about those lost asses, as foolish people
|
|
nowadays go to a conjuror to inquire after lost things.
|
|
The writer, in relating this story of Saul, Samuel and the
|
|
asses, does not tell it as a thing that has just then happened, but as
|
|
an ancient story in the time this writer lived; for he tells it in the
|
|
language or terms used at the time that Samuel lived, which obliges
|
|
the writer to explain the story in the terms or language used in the
|
|
time the writer lived.
|
|
Samuel, in the account given of him, in the first of those
|
|
books, chap ix., is called the seer; and it is by this term that
|
|
Saul inquires after him, ver. II, "And as they (Saul and his
|
|
servant) went up the hill to the city, they found young maidens
|
|
going out to draw water; and they said unto them, Is the seer here?"
|
|
Saul then went according to the direction of these maidens, and met
|
|
Samuel without knowing him, and said unto him, ver. 18, "Tell me, I
|
|
pray thee, where the seer's house is? and Samuel answered Saul, and
|
|
said, I am the seer."
|
|
As the writer of the book of Samuel relates these questions and
|
|
answers, in the language or manner of speaking used in the time they
|
|
are said to have been spoken, and as that manner of speaking was out
|
|
of use when this author wrote, he found it necessary, in order to make
|
|
the story understood, to explain the terms in which these questions
|
|
and answers are spoken; and he does this in the 9th verse, when he
|
|
says "Before-time, in Israel, when a man went to inquire of God,
|
|
thus he spake, Come, and let us go to the seer; for he that is now
|
|
called a Prophet, was before-time called a Seer." This proves, as I
|
|
have before said, that this story of Saul, Samuel and the asses, was
|
|
an ancient story at the time the book of Samuel was written, and
|
|
consequently that Samuel did not write it, and that that book is
|
|
without authenticity.
|
|
But if we go further into those books the evidence is still more
|
|
positive that Samuel is not the writer of them; for they relate things
|
|
that did not happen till several years after the death of Samuel.
|
|
Samuel died before Saul; for the 1st Samuel, chap. xxviii., tells that
|
|
Saul and the witch of Endor conjured Samuel up after he was dead;
|
|
yet the history of the matters contained in those books is extended
|
|
through the remaining part of Saul's life, and to the latter end of
|
|
the life of David, who succeeded Saul. The account of the death and
|
|
burial of Samuel (a thing which he could not write himself) is related
|
|
in the 25th chapter of the first book of Samuel, and the chronology
|
|
affixed to this chapter makes this to be 1060 years before Christ; yet
|
|
the history of this first book is brought down to 1056 years before
|
|
Christ; that is, till the death of Saul, which was not till four years
|
|
after the death of Samuel.
|
|
The second book of Samuel begins with an account of things that
|
|
did not happen till four years after Samuel was dead; for it begins
|
|
with the reign of David, who succeeded Saul, and it goes on to the end
|
|
of David's reign, which was forty-three years after the death of
|
|
Samuel; and, therefore, the books are in themselves positive
|
|
evidence that they were not written by Samuel.
|
|
I have now gone through all the books in the first part of the
|
|
Bible to which the names of persons are affixed, as being the
|
|
authors of those books, and which the Church, styling itself the
|
|
Christian Church, have imposed upon the world as the writings of
|
|
Moses, Joshua and Samuel, and I have detected and proved the falsehood
|
|
of this imposition. And now, ye priests of every description, who have
|
|
preached and written against the former part of the Age of Reason,
|
|
what have ye to say? Will ye, with all this mass of evidence against
|
|
you, and staring you in the face, still have the assurance to march
|
|
into your pulpits and continue to impose these books on your
|
|
congregations as the works of inspired penmen, and the word of God,
|
|
when it is as evident as demonstration can make truth appear, that the
|
|
persons who ye say are the authors, are not the authors, and that ye
|
|
know not who the authors are. What shadow of pretence have ye now to
|
|
produce for continuing the blasphemous fraud? What have ye still to
|
|
offer against the pure and moral religion of Deism, in support of your
|
|
system of falsehood, idolatry, and pretended revelation? Had the cruel
|
|
and murderous orders with which the Bible is filled, and the
|
|
numberless torturing executions of men, women and children, in
|
|
consequence of those orders, been ascribed to some friend whose memory
|
|
you revered, you would have glowed with satisfaction at detecting
|
|
the falsehood of the charge, and gloried in defending his injured
|
|
fame. Is it because ye are sunk in the cruelty of superstition, or
|
|
feel no interest in the honor of your Creator, that ye listen to the
|
|
horrid tales of the Bible, or hear them with callous indifference? The
|
|
evidence I have produced, and shall produce in the course of this
|
|
work, to prove that the Bible is without authority, will, while it
|
|
wounds the stubbornness of a priest, relieve and tranquilize the minds
|
|
of millions; it will free them from all those hard thoughts of the
|
|
Almighty which priestcraft and the Bible had infused into their minds,
|
|
and which stood in everlasting opposition to all their ideas of his
|
|
moral justice and benevolence.
|
|
I come now to the two books of Kings, and the two books of
|
|
Chronicles. Those books are altogether historical, and are chiefly
|
|
confined to the lives and actions of the Jewish kings, who in
|
|
general were a parcel of rascals; but these are matters with which
|
|
we have no more concern than we have with the Roman emperors or
|
|
Homer's account of the Trojan war. Besides which, as those works are
|
|
anonymous, and as we know nothing of the writer, or of his
|
|
character, it is impossible for us to know what degree of credit to
|
|
give to the matters related therein. Like all other ancient histories,
|
|
they appear to be a jumble of fable and of fact, and of probable and
|
|
of improbable things; but which distance of time and place, and change
|
|
of circumstances in the world, have rendered obsolete and
|
|
uninteresting.
|
|
The chief use I shall make of those books will be that of
|
|
comparing them with each other, and with other parts of the Bible,
|
|
to show the confusion, contradiction, and cruelty in this pretended
|
|
word of God.
|
|
The first book of Kings begins with the reign of Solomon, which,
|
|
according to the Bible chronology, was 1015 years before Christ; and
|
|
the second book ends 588 years before Christ, being a little after the
|
|
reign of Zedekiah, whom Nebuchadnezzar, after taking Jerusalem and
|
|
conquering the Jews, carried captive to Babylon. The two books include
|
|
a space of 427 years.
|
|
The two books of Chronicles are a history of the same times, and
|
|
in general of the same persons, by another author; for it would be
|
|
absurd to suppose that the same author wrote the history twice over.
|
|
The first book of Chronicles (after giving the genealogy from Adam
|
|
to Saul, which takes up the first nine chapters), begins with the
|
|
reign of David; and the last book ends as in the last book of Kings,
|
|
soon after the reign of Zedekiah, about 588 years before Christ. The
|
|
two last verses of the last chapter bring the history forward 52 years
|
|
more, that is, to 536. But these verses do not belong to the book,
|
|
as I shall show when I come to speak of the book of Ezra.
|
|
The two books of Kings, besides the history of Saul, David and
|
|
Solomon, who reigned over all Israel, contain an abstract of the lives
|
|
of 17 kings and one queen, who are styled kings of Judah, and of 19,
|
|
who are styled kings of Israel; for the Jewish nation, immediately
|
|
on the death of Solomon, split into two parties, who chose separate
|
|
kings, and who carried on most rancorous wars against each other.
|
|
These two books are little more than a history of
|
|
assassinations, treachery and wars. The cruelties that the Jews had
|
|
accustomed themselves to practise on the Canaanites, whose country
|
|
they had savagely invaded under a pretended gift from God, they
|
|
afterward practised as furiously on each other. Scarcely half their
|
|
kings died a natural death, and in some instances whole families
|
|
were destroyed to secure possession to the successor; who, after a few
|
|
years, and sometimes only a few months or less, shared the same
|
|
fate. In the tenth chapter of the second book of Kings, an account
|
|
is given of two baskets full of children's heads, seventy in number,
|
|
being exposed at the entrance of the city; they were the children of
|
|
Ahab, and were murdered by the order of Jehu, whom Elisha, the
|
|
pretended man of God, had anointed to be king over Israel, on
|
|
purpose to commit this bloody deed, and assassinate his predecessor.
|
|
And in the account of the reign of Menahem, one of the kings of Israel
|
|
who had murdered Shallum, who had reigned but one month, it is said,
|
|
II. Kings, chap. xv., ver. 16, that Menahem smote the city of Tiphsah,
|
|
because they opened not the city to him, and all the women therein
|
|
that were with child he ripped up.
|
|
Could we permit ourselves to suppose that the Almighty would
|
|
distinguish any nation of people by the name of His chosen people,
|
|
we must suppose that people to have been an example to all the rest of
|
|
the world of the purest piety and humanity, and not such a nation of
|
|
ruffians and cut-throats as the ancient Jews were; a people who,
|
|
corrupted by and copying after such monsters and impostors as Moses
|
|
and Aaron, Joshua, Samuel and David, had distinguished themselves
|
|
above all others on the face of the known earth for barbarity and
|
|
wickedness. If we will not stubbornly shut our eyes and steel our
|
|
hearts, it is impossible not to see, in spite of all that
|
|
long-established superstition imposes upon the mind, that the
|
|
flattering appellation of His chosen people is no other than a lie
|
|
which the priests and leaders of the Jews had invented to cover the
|
|
baseness of their own characters, and which Christian priests,
|
|
sometimes as corrupt and often as cruel, have professed to believe.
|
|
The two books of Chronicles are a repetition of the same crimes,
|
|
but the history is broken in several places by the author leaving
|
|
out the reign of some of their kings; and in this, as well as in
|
|
that of Kings, there is such a frequent transition from kings of Judah
|
|
to kings of Israel, and from kings of Israel to kings of Judah, that
|
|
the narrative is obscure in the reading. In the same book the
|
|
history sometimes contradicts itself; for example, in the second
|
|
book of Kings, chap, i., ver. 17, we are told, but in rather ambiguous
|
|
terms, that after the death of Ahaziah, king of Israel, Jehoram, or
|
|
Joram (who was of the house of Ahab), reigned in his stead, in the
|
|
second year of Jehoram or Joram, son of Jehoshaphat, king of Judah;
|
|
and in chap. viii., ver. 16, of the same book, it is said, and in
|
|
the fifth year of Joram, the son of Ahab, king of Israel,
|
|
Jehoshaphat being then king of Judah, began to reign; that is, one
|
|
chapter says Joram of Judah began to reign in the second year of Joram
|
|
of Israel; and the other chapter says, that Joram of Israel began to
|
|
reign in the fifth year of Joram of Judah.
|
|
Several of the most extraordinary matters related in one
|
|
history, as having happened during the reign of such and such of their
|
|
kings, are not to be found in the other, in relating the reign of
|
|
the same king; for example, the two first rival kings, after the death
|
|
of Solomon, were Rehoboam and Jeroboam; and in I. Kings, chap. xii and
|
|
xiii, an account is given of Jeroboam making an offering of burnt
|
|
incense, and that a man, who was there called a man of God, cried
|
|
out against the altar, chap. xiii., ver. 2: "O altar, altar! thus
|
|
saith the Lord; Behold, a child shall be born to the house of David,
|
|
Josiah by name; and upon thee shall he offer the priests of the high
|
|
places that burn incense upon thee, and men's bones shall be burnt
|
|
upon thee." Verse 4: "And it came to pass, when king Jeroboam heard
|
|
the saying of the man of God, which had cried against the altar in
|
|
Bethel, that he put forth his hand from the altar, saying, Lay hold on
|
|
him. And his hand which he put out against him dried up, so that he
|
|
could not pull it in again to him."
|
|
One would think that such an extraordinary case as this (which
|
|
is spoken of as a judgment), happening to the chief of one of the
|
|
parties, and that at the first moment of the separation of the
|
|
Israelites into two nations, would, if it had been true, have been
|
|
recorded in both histories. But though men in latter times have
|
|
believed all that the prophets have said unto him, it does not
|
|
appear that these prophets or historians believed each other; they
|
|
knew each other too well.
|
|
A long account also is given in Kings about Elijah. It runs
|
|
through several chapters, and concludes with telling, Il. Kings, chap.
|
|
ii., ver. II, "And it came to pass, as they (Elijah and Elisha)
|
|
still went on, and talked, that, behold, there appeared a chariot of
|
|
fire and horses of fire, and parted them both asunder, and Elijah went
|
|
up by a whirlwind into heaven." Hum! this the author of Chronicles,
|
|
miraculous as the story is, makes no mention of, though he mentions
|
|
Elijah by name; neither does he say anything of the story related in
|
|
the second chapter of the same book of Kings, of a parcel of
|
|
children calling Elisha bald head, bald head; and that this man of
|
|
God, verse 24, "Turned back, and looked on them, and cursed them in
|
|
the name of the Lord; and there came forth two she-bears out of the
|
|
wood, and tore forty-and-two children of them." He also passes over in
|
|
silence the story told, II. Kings, chap. xiii., that when they were
|
|
burying a man in the sepulchre where Elisha had been buried, it
|
|
happened that the dead man, as they were letting him down, (ver.
|
|
21), touched the bones of Elisha, and he (the dead man) revived, and
|
|
stood upon his feet." The story does not tell us whether they buried
|
|
the man, notwithstanding he revived and stood upon his feet, or drew
|
|
him up again. Upon all these stories the writer of Chronicles is as
|
|
silent as any writer of the present day who did not choose to be
|
|
accused of lying, or at least of romancing, would be about stories
|
|
of the same kind.
|
|
But, however these two historians may differ from each other
|
|
with respect to the tales related by either, they are silent alike
|
|
with respect to those men styled prophets, whose writings fill up
|
|
the latter part of the Bible. Isaiah, who lived in the time of
|
|
Hezekiah, is mentioned in Kings, and again in Chronicles, when these
|
|
historians are speaking of that reign; but, except in one or two
|
|
instances at most, and those very slightly, none of the rest are so
|
|
much as spoken of, or even their existence hinted at; although,
|
|
according to the Bible chronology, they lived within the time those
|
|
histories were written; some of their long before. If those
|
|
prophets, as they are called, were men of such importance in their day
|
|
as the compilers of the Bible and priests and commentators have
|
|
since represented them to be, how can it be accounted for that not one
|
|
of these histories should say anything about them?
|
|
The history in the books of Kings and of Chronicles is brought
|
|
forward, as I have already said, to the year 588 before Christ; it
|
|
will, therefore, be proper to examine which of these prophets lived
|
|
before that period.
|
|
Here follows a table of all the prophets, with the times in
|
|
which they lived before Christ, according to the chronology affixed to
|
|
the first chapter of each of the books of the prophets; and also of
|
|
the number of years they lived before the books of Kings and
|
|
Chronicles were written.
|
|
|
|
TABLE OF THE PROPHETS.
|
|
|
|
Names. Years Years before Observations.
|
|
before Kings and
|
|
Christ. Chronicles
|
|
|
|
Isaiah 760 172 mentioned.
|
|
Jeremiah 629 41 mentioned only in the
|
|
last chap. of Chron.
|
|
Ezekiel 595 7 not mentioned.
|
|
Daniel 607 19 not mentioned.
|
|
Hosea 785 97 not mentioned.
|
|
Joel 800 212 not mentioned.
|
|
Amos 789 199 not mentioned.
|
|
Obadiah 789 199 not mentioned.
|
|
Jonah 862 274 see the note.*
|
|
Micah 750 162 not mentioned.
|
|
Nahum 713 125 not mentioned.
|
|
Habakkuk 620 38 not mentioned.
|
|
Zephaniah 630 42 not mentioned.
|
|
Haggai - after the year 588
|
|
Zachariah- after the year 588
|
|
Malachi - after the year 588
|
|
|
|
*In II. Kings, chap. xiv., verse 25, the name of Jonah is mentioned
|
|
on account of the restoration of a tract of land by Jeroboam; but
|
|
nothing further is said of him, nor is any allusion made to the book
|
|
of Jonah, nor to his expedition to Nineveh, nor to his encounter
|
|
with the whale.
|
|
|
|
This table is either not very honorable for the Bible
|
|
historians, or not very honorable for the Bible prophets; and I
|
|
leave to priests and commentators, who are very learned in little
|
|
things, to settle the point of etiquette between the two, and to
|
|
assign a reason why the authors of Kings and Chronicles have treated
|
|
those prophets whom, in the former part of the Age of Reason, I have
|
|
considered as poets, with as much degrading silence as any historian
|
|
of the present day would treat Peter Pindar.
|
|
I have one observation more to make on the book of Chronicles,
|
|
after which I shall pass on to review the remaining books of the
|
|
Bible.
|
|
In my observations on the book of Genesis, I have quoted a passage
|
|
from the 36th chapter, verse 31, which evidently refers to a time
|
|
after kings began to reign over the children of Israel; and I have
|
|
shown that as this verse is verbatim the same as in Chronicles,
|
|
chap. i, verse 43, where it stands consistently with the order of
|
|
history, which in Genesis it does not, that the verse in Genesis,
|
|
and a great part of the 36th chapter, have been taken from Chronicles;
|
|
and that the book of Genesis, though it is placed first in the
|
|
Bible, and ascribed to Moses, has been manufactured by some unknown
|
|
person after the book of Chronicles was written, which was not until
|
|
at least eight hundred and sixty years after the time of Moses.
|
|
The evidence I proceed by to substantiate this is regular and
|
|
has in it but two stages. First, as I have already stated that the
|
|
passage in Genesis refers itself for time to Chronicles; secondly,
|
|
that the book of Chronicles, to which this passage refers itself,
|
|
was not begun to be written until at least eight hundred and sixty
|
|
years after the time of Moses. To prove this, we have only to look
|
|
into the thirteenth verse of the third chapter of the first book of
|
|
Chronicles, where the writer, in giving the genealogy of the
|
|
descendants of David, mentions Zedekiah; and it was in the time of
|
|
Zedekiah that Nebuchadnezzar conquered Jerusalem, 588 years before
|
|
Christ and consequently more then 860 years after Moses. Those who
|
|
have superstitiously boasted of the antiquity of the Bible, and
|
|
particularly of the books ascribed to Moses, have done it without
|
|
examination, and without any authority than that of one credulous
|
|
man telling it to another; for so far as historical and
|
|
chronological evidence applies, the very first book in the Bible is
|
|
not so ancient as the book of Homer by more then three hundred
|
|
years, and is about the same age with Aesop's Fables.
|
|
I am not contending for the morality of Homer; on the contrary,
|
|
I think it a book of false glory, tending to inspire immoral and
|
|
mischievous notions of honor; and with respect to Aesop, though the
|
|
moral is in general just, the fable is often cruel; and the cruelty of
|
|
the fable does more injury to the heart, especially in a child, than
|
|
the moral does good to the judgment.
|
|
Having now dismissed Kings and Chronicles, I come to the next in
|
|
course, the book of Ezra.
|
|
As one proof, among others I shall produce, to show the disorder
|
|
in which this pretended word of God, the Bible, has been put together,
|
|
and the uncertainty of who the authors were, we have only to look at
|
|
the three first verses in Ezra, and the last two in Chronicles; for by
|
|
what kind of cutting and shuffling has it been that the three first
|
|
verses in Ezra should be the two last verses in Chronicles, or that
|
|
the two last in Chronicles should be the three first in Ezra? Hither
|
|
the authors did not know their own works, or the compilers did not
|
|
know the authors.
|
|
The last verse in Chronicles is broken abruptly, and end in the
|
|
middle of the phrase with the word up, without signifying to what
|
|
place. This abrupt break, and the appearance of the same verses in
|
|
different books, show, as I have already said, the disorder and
|
|
ignorance in which the Bible has been put together, and that the
|
|
compilers of it had no authority for what they were doing, nor we
|
|
any authority for believing what they have done.*
|
|
|
|
Two last verses of Chronicles.
|
|
|
|
Ver. 22. Now in the first year of Cyrus, king of Persia, that
|
|
the word of the Lord, spoken by the mouth of Jeremiah, might be
|
|
accomplished, the Lord stirred up the spirit of Cyrus, king of Persia,
|
|
that he made a proclamation throughout all his kingdom, and put it
|
|
also in writing, saying,
|
|
23. Thus saith Cyrus, king of Persia, All the kingdoms of the
|
|
earth hath the Lord God of heaven given me: and he hath charged me
|
|
to build him an house in Jerusalem, which is in Judah. Who is there
|
|
among you of all his people? the Lord his God be with him, and let him
|
|
go up.
|
|
Three first verses of Ezra.
|
|
|
|
Ver. 1. Now in the first year of Cyrus, king of Persia, that the
|
|
word of the Lord, by the mouth of Jeremiah, might be fulfilled, the
|
|
Lord stirred up the spirit of Cyrus, king of Persia, that he made a
|
|
proclamation throughout all his kingdom, and put it also in writing,
|
|
saying,
|
|
2. Thus saith Cyrus, king of Persia, the Lord God of heaven hath
|
|
given me all the kingdoms of earth; and he hath charged me to build
|
|
him an house at Jerusalem, which is in Judah.
|
|
3. Who is there among you of all his people? his God be with
|
|
him, and let him go up to Jerusalem, which is in Judah, and build
|
|
the house of the Lord God of Israel (he is the God,) which is in
|
|
Jerusalem.
|
|
|
|
*I observed, as I passed along, several broken and senseless
|
|
passages in the Bible, without thinking them of consequence enough
|
|
to be introduced in the body of the work; such as that, I. Samuel,
|
|
chap. xiii. ver. 1, where it is said, "Saul reigned one year; and when
|
|
he had reigned two years over Israel, Saul chose him three thousand
|
|
men," &c. The first part of verse, that Saul reigned one year, has
|
|
no sense, since it does not tell us what Saul did, nor say anything of
|
|
what happened at the end of that one year; and it is, besides, mere
|
|
absurdity to say he reigned one year, when the very next phrase says
|
|
he had reigned two; for if he had reigned two, it was impossible not
|
|
to have reigned one.
|
|
Another instance occurs in Joshua, chap. v, where the writer tells
|
|
us a story of an angel (for such the table of contents at the head
|
|
of the chapter calls him) appearing unto Joshua; and the story ends
|
|
abruptly, and without any conclusion. The story is as follows: Verse
|
|
13, "And it came to pass, when Joshua was by Jericho, that he lifted
|
|
up his eyes and looked, and behold there stood a man over against
|
|
him with his sword drawn in his hand; and Joshua went unto him and
|
|
said unto him, Art thou for us or for our adversaries?" Verse 14, "And
|
|
he said, Nay; but as captain of the hosts of the Lord am I now come.
|
|
And Joshua fell on his face to the earth, and did worship, and said
|
|
unto him, What saith my Lord unto his servant?" Verse 15, "And the
|
|
captain of the Lord's host said unto Joshua, Loose thy shoe from off
|
|
thy foot: for the place whereon thou standeth is holy. And Joshua
|
|
did so." And what then? nothing, for here the story ends, and the
|
|
chapter too.
|
|
Either the story is broken off in the middle, or it is a story
|
|
told by some Jewish humorist, in ridicule of Joshua's pretended
|
|
mission from God; and the compilers of the Bible, not perceiving the
|
|
design of the story, have told it as a serious matter. As a story of
|
|
humor and ridicule it has a great deal of point, for it pompously
|
|
introduces an angel in the figure of a man, with a drawn sword in
|
|
his hand, before whom Joshua falls on his face to the earth and
|
|
worships (which is contrary to their second commandment); and then
|
|
this most important embassy from heaven ends in telling Joshua to pull
|
|
off his shoe. It might as well have told him to pull up his breeches.
|
|
It is certain, however, that the Jews did not credit everything
|
|
their leaders told them, as appears from the cavalier manner in
|
|
which they speak of Moses, when he was gone into the mount. "As for
|
|
this Moses" say they, "we wot not what is become of him." Exod.
|
|
chap. xxxii, ver. I.
|
|
|
|
The only thing that has any appearance of certainty in the book of
|
|
Ezra, is the time in which it was written, which was immediately after
|
|
the return of the Jews from the Babylonian captivity, about 536
|
|
years before Christ. Ezra (who, according to the Jewish
|
|
commentators, is the same person as is called Esdras in the
|
|
Apocrypha), was one of the persons who returned, and who, it is
|
|
probable, wrote the account of that affair. Nehemiah, whose book
|
|
follows next to Ezra, was another of the returned persons; and who, it
|
|
is also probable, wrote the account of the same affair in the book
|
|
that bears his name. But these accounts are nothing to us, nor to
|
|
any other persons, unless it be to the Jews, as a part of the
|
|
history of their nation; and there is just as much of the word of
|
|
God in those books as there is in any of the histories of France, or
|
|
Rapin's History of England, or the history of any other country.
|
|
But even in matters of historical record, neither of those writers
|
|
are to be depended upon. In the second chapter of Ezra, the writer
|
|
gives a list of the tribes and families, and of the precise number
|
|
of souls of each, that returned from Babylon to Jerusalem: and this
|
|
enrolment of the persons so returned appears to have been one of the
|
|
principal objects for writing the book; but in this there is an
|
|
error that destroys the intention of the undertaking.
|
|
The writer begins his enrolment in the following manner, chap.
|
|
ii., ver. 3: "The children of Parosh, two thousand a hundred seventy
|
|
and two." Ver. 4, "The children of Shephatiah, three hundred seventy
|
|
and two." And in this manner he proceeds through all the families; and
|
|
in the 64th verse, he makes a total, and says, "The whole congregation
|
|
together was forty and two thousand three hundred and threescore."
|
|
But whoever will take the trouble of casting up the several
|
|
particulars will find that the total is but 29,818; so that the
|
|
error is 12,542.* What certainty, then, can there be in the Bible
|
|
for anything?
|
|
|
|
*Particulars of the Families from the second Chapter of Ezra.
|
|
Chap. ii
|
|
Brought forward: 12,243 15,953 24,144
|
|
Verse 3 2172 Verse 14 2056 Verse 25 743 Verse 36 973
|
|
4 372 15 454 26 621 37 1052
|
|
5 775 16 98 27 122 38 1247
|
|
6 2812 17 323 28 223 39 1017
|
|
7 1254 18 112 29 52 40 74
|
|
8 945 19 223 30 156 41 128
|
|
9 760 20 95 31 1254 42 139
|
|
10 642 21 123 32 320 53 392
|
|
11 623 22 56 33 725 60 652
|
|
12 1222 23 128 34 345
|
|
13 666 24 42 35 3630
|
|
- ------ ------ ------ -----
|
|
12,243 15,953 24,144 Total 29,818
|
|
|
|
Nehemiah, in like manner, gives a list of the returned families,
|
|
and of the number of each family. He begins, as in Ezra, by saying,
|
|
chap. vii., ver. 8, "The children of Parosh, two thousand a hundred
|
|
seven and two; and so on through all the families. The list differs in
|
|
several of the particulars from that of Ezra. In the 66th verse,
|
|
Nehemiah makes a total, and says, as Ezra had said, "The whole
|
|
congregation together was forty and two thousand three hundred and
|
|
threescore." But the particulars of this list makes a total of but
|
|
31,089, so that the error here is 11,271. These writers may do well
|
|
enough for Bible-makers, but not for anything where truth and
|
|
exactness is necessary.
|
|
The next book in course is the book of Esther. If Madame Esther
|
|
thought it any honor to offer herself as a kept mistress to Ahasuerus,
|
|
or as a rival to Queen Vashti, who had refused to come to a drunken
|
|
king in the midst of a drunken company, to be made a show of, (for the
|
|
account says they had been drinking seven days and were merry), let
|
|
Esther and Mordecai look to that; it is no business of ours; at
|
|
least it is none of mine; besides which the story has a great deal the
|
|
appearance of being fabulous, and is also anonymous. I pass on to
|
|
the book of Job.
|
|
The book of Job differs in character from all the books we have
|
|
hitherto passed over. Treachery and murder make no part of this
|
|
book; it is the meditations of a mind strongly impressed with the
|
|
vicissitudes of human life, and by turns sinking under, and struggling
|
|
against the pressure. It is a highly-wrought composition, between
|
|
willing submission and involuntary discontent, and shows man, as he
|
|
sometimes is, more disposed to be resigned than he is capable of
|
|
being. Patience has but a small share in the character of the person
|
|
of whom the book treats; on the contrary, his grief is often
|
|
impetuous, but he still endeavors to keep a guard upon it, and seems
|
|
determined in the midst of accumulating ills, to impose upon himself
|
|
the hard duty of contentment.
|
|
I have spoken in a respectful manner of the book of Job in the
|
|
former part of the Age of Reason, but without knowing at that time
|
|
what I have learned since, which is, that from all the evidence that
|
|
can be collected the book of Job does not belong to the Bible.
|
|
I have seen the opinion of two Hebrew commentators, Abenezra and
|
|
Spinoza, upon this subject. They both say that the book of Job carries
|
|
no internal evidence of being a Hebrew book; that the genius of the
|
|
composition and the drama of the piece are not Hebrew; that it has
|
|
been translated from another language into Hebrew, and that the author
|
|
of the book was a Gentile; that the character represented under the
|
|
name of Satan (which is the first and only time this name is mentioned
|
|
in the Bible) does not correspond to any Hebrew idea, and that the two
|
|
convocations which the Deity is supposed to have made of those whom
|
|
the poem calls sons of God, and the familiarity which this supposed
|
|
Satan is stated to have with the Deity, are in the same case.
|
|
It may also be observed, that the book shows itself to be the
|
|
production of a mind cultivated in science, which the Jews, so far
|
|
from being famous for, were very ignorant of. The allusions to objects
|
|
of natural philosophy are frequent and strong, and are of a
|
|
different cast to anything in the books known to be Hebrew. The
|
|
astronomical names, Pleiades, Orion, and Arcturus, are Greek and not
|
|
Hebrew names, and it does not appear from anything that is to be found
|
|
in the Bible, that the Jews knew anything of astronomy or that they
|
|
studied it; they had no translation of those names into their own
|
|
language, but adopted the names as they found them in the poem.
|
|
That the Jews did translate the literary productions of the
|
|
Gentile nations into the Hebrew language, and mix them with their own,
|
|
is not a matter of doubt; the thirty-first chapter of Proverbs is an
|
|
evidence of this; it is there said, v. i: "The words of King Lemuel,
|
|
the prophecy that his mother taught him." This verse stands as a
|
|
preface to the Proverbs that follow, and which are not the proverbs of
|
|
Solomon, but of Lemuel; and this Lemuel was not one of the kings of
|
|
Israel, nor of Judah, but of some other country, and consequently a
|
|
Gentile. The Jews, however, have adopted his proverbs, and as they
|
|
cannot give any account who the author of the book of Job was, nor how
|
|
they came by the book, and as it differs in character from the
|
|
Hebrew writings, and stands totally unconnected with every other
|
|
book and chapter in the Bible, before it and after it, it has all
|
|
the circumstantial evidence of being originally a book of the
|
|
Gentiles.*
|
|
|
|
*The prayer known by the name of Agur's prayer, in the 30th
|
|
chapter of Proverbs, immediately preceding the proverbs of Lemuel, and
|
|
which is the only sensible, well-conceived and well-expressed prayer
|
|
in the Bible, has much the appearance of being a prayer taken from the
|
|
Gentiles. The name of Agur occurs on no other occasion than this;
|
|
and he is introduced, together with the prayer ascribed to him, in the
|
|
same manner, and nearly in the same words, that Lemuel and his
|
|
proverbs are introduced in the chapter that follows. The first verse
|
|
of the 30th chapter says, "The words of Agur, the son of Jakeh, even
|
|
the prophecy." Here the word prophecy is used in the same
|
|
application it has in the following chapter of Lemuel, unconnected
|
|
with any thing of prediction. The prayer of Agur is in the 8th and 9th
|
|
verses, "Remove far from me vanity and lies; give me neither poverty
|
|
nor riches; feed me with food convenient for me; lest I be full and
|
|
deny thee, and say, Who is the Lord? or lest I be poor and steal,
|
|
and take the name of my God in vain." This has not any of the marks of
|
|
being a Jewish prayer, for the Jews never prayed but when they were in
|
|
trouble, and never for anything but victory, vengeance and riches.
|
|
|
|
The Bible-makers and those regulators of time, the
|
|
chronologists, appear to have been at a loss where to place and how to
|
|
dispose of the book of Job; for it contains no one historical
|
|
circumstance, nor allusion to any, that might determine its place in
|
|
the Bible. But it would not have answered the purpose of these men
|
|
to have informed the world of their ignorance, and therefore, they
|
|
have affixed it to the era of 1520 years before Christ, which is
|
|
during the time the Israelites were in Egypt, and for which they
|
|
have just as much authority and no more than I should have for
|
|
saying it was a thousand years before that period. The probability,
|
|
however, is that it is older than any book in the Bible; and it is the
|
|
only one that can be read without indignation or disgust.
|
|
We know nothing of what the ancient Gentile world (as it is
|
|
called) was before the time of the Jews, whose practise has been to
|
|
calumniate and blacken the character of all other nations; and it is
|
|
from the Jewish accounts that we have learned to call them heathens.
|
|
But, as far as we know to the contrary, they were a just and moral
|
|
people, and not addicted, like the Jews, to cruelty and revenge, but
|
|
of whose profession of faith we are unacquainted. It appears to have
|
|
been their custom to personify both virtue and vice by statues and
|
|
images, as is done nowadays both by statuary and by painting; but it
|
|
does not follow from this that they worshiped them, any more than we
|
|
do.
|
|
I pass on to the book of Psalms, of which it is not necessary to
|
|
make much observation. Some of them are moral, and others are very
|
|
revengeful; and the greater part relates to certain local
|
|
circumstances of the Jewish nation at the time they were written, with
|
|
which we have nothing to do. It is, however, an error or an imposition
|
|
to call them the Psalms of David. They are a collection, as song-books
|
|
are nowadays, from different song-writers, who lived at different
|
|
times. The 137th Psalm could not have been written till more than
|
|
400 years after the time of David, because it was written in
|
|
commemoration of an event, the captivity of the Jews in Babylon, which
|
|
did not happen till that distance of time. "By the rivers of Babylon
|
|
we sat down; yea, we wept, when we remembered Zion. We hanged our
|
|
harps upon the willows, in the midst thereof; for there they that
|
|
carried us away captive required of us a song, saying, Sing us one
|
|
of the songs of Zion." As a man would say to an American, or to a
|
|
Frenchman, or to an Englishman, "Sing us one of your American songs,
|
|
or of your French songs, or of your English songs." This remark,
|
|
with respect to the time this Psalm was written, is of no other use
|
|
than to show (among others already mentioned) the general imposition
|
|
the world has been under in respect to the authors of the Bible. No
|
|
regard has been paid to time, place and circumstance, and the names of
|
|
persons have been affixed to the several books, which it was as
|
|
impossible they should write as that a man should walk in procession
|
|
at his own funeral.
|
|
The Book of Proverbs. These, like the Psalms, are a collection,
|
|
and that from authors belonging to other nations than those of the
|
|
Jewish nation, as I have shown in the observations upon the book of
|
|
Job; besides which some of the proverbs ascribed to Solomon did not
|
|
appear till two hundred and fifty years after the death of Solomon;
|
|
for it is said in the 1st verse of the 25th chapter, "These are also
|
|
proverbs of Solomon, which the men of Hezekiah, king of Judah,
|
|
copied out." It was two hundred and fifty years from the time of
|
|
Solomon to the time of Hezekiah. When a man is famous and his name
|
|
is abroad, he is made the putative father of things he never said or
|
|
did, and this, most probably, has been the case with Solomon. It
|
|
appears to have been the fashion of that day to make proverbs, as it
|
|
is now to make jest-books and father them upon those who never saw
|
|
them.
|
|
The book of Ecclesiastes, or the Preacher, is also ascribed to
|
|
Solomon, and that with much reason, if not with truth. It is written
|
|
as the solitary reflections of a worn-out debauchee, such as Solomon
|
|
was, who, looking back on scenes he can no longer enjoy, cries out,
|
|
"All is vanity!" A great deal of the metaphor and of the sentiment
|
|
is obscure, most probably by translation; but enough is left to show
|
|
they were strongly pointed in the original.* From what is
|
|
transmitted to us of the character of Solomon, he was witty,
|
|
ostentatious, dissolute, and at last melancholy. He lived fast, and
|
|
died, tired of the world, at the age of fifty-eight years.
|
|
|
|
*Those that look out of the window shall be darkened, is an
|
|
obscure figure in translation for loss of sight.
|
|
|
|
Seven hundred wives and three hundred concubines are worse than
|
|
none, and, however it may carry with it the appearance of heightened
|
|
enjoyment, it defeats all the felicity of affection by leaving it no
|
|
point to fix upon. Divided love is never happy. This was the case with
|
|
Solomon, and if he could not, with all his pretentions to wisdom,
|
|
discover it beforehand, he merited, unpitied, the mortification he
|
|
afterward endured. In this point of view, his preaching is
|
|
unnecessary, because, to know the consequences, it is only necessary
|
|
to know the cause. Seven hundred wives, and three hundred concubines
|
|
would have stood in place of the whole book. It was needless, after
|
|
this, to say that all was vanity and vexation of spirit; for it is
|
|
impossible to derive happiness from the company of those whom we
|
|
deprive of happiness.
|
|
To be happy in old age, it is necessary that we accustom ourselves
|
|
to objects that can accompany the mind all the way through life, and
|
|
that we take the rest as good in their day. The mere man of pleasure
|
|
is miserable in old age, and the mere drudge in business is but little
|
|
better; whereas, natural philosophy, mathematical and mechanical
|
|
science, are a continual source of tranquil pleasure, and in spite
|
|
of the gloomy dogmas of priests and of superstition, the study of
|
|
these things is the true theology; it teaches man to know and to
|
|
admire the Creator, for the principles of science are in the creation,
|
|
and are unchangeable and of divine origin.
|
|
Those who knew Benjamin Franklin will recollect that his mind
|
|
was ever young, his temper ever serene; science, that never grows
|
|
gray, was always his mistress. He was never without an object, for
|
|
when we cease to have an object, we become like an invalid in a
|
|
hospital waiting for death.
|
|
Solomon's Songs are amorous and foolish enough, but which wrinkled
|
|
fanaticism has called divine. The compilers of the Bible have placed
|
|
these songs after the book of Ecclesiastes, and the chronologists have
|
|
affixed to them the era of 1014 years before Christ, at which time
|
|
Solomon, according to the same chronology, was nineteen years of
|
|
age, and was then forming his seraglio of wives and concubines. The
|
|
Bible-makers and the chronologists should have managed this matter a
|
|
little better, and either have said nothing about the time, or
|
|
chosen a time less inconsistent with the supposed divinity of those
|
|
songs; for Solomon was then in the honeymoon of one thousand
|
|
debaucheries.
|
|
It should also have occurred to them that, as he wrote, if he
|
|
did write, the book of Ecclesiastes long after these songs, and in
|
|
which he exclaims, that all is vanity and vexation of spirit, that
|
|
he included those songs in that description. This is the more
|
|
probable, because he says, or somebody for him, Ecclesiastes, chap.
|
|
ii. ver. 8, "I gat me men singers and women singers (most probably
|
|
to sing those songs), as musical instruments and that of all sorts;
|
|
and behold, (ver. II), all was vanity and vexation of spirit." The
|
|
compilers, however, have done their work but by halves, for as they
|
|
have given us the songs, they should have given us the tunes, that
|
|
we might sing them.
|
|
The books called the Books of the Prophets fill up all the
|
|
remaining parts of the Bible; they are sixteen in number, beginning
|
|
with Isaiah, and ending with Malachi, of which I have given you a list
|
|
in my observations upon Chronicles. Of these sixteen prophets, all
|
|
of whom, except the three last, lived within the time the books of
|
|
Kings and Chronicles were written, two only, Isaiah and Jeremiah,
|
|
are mentioned in the history of those books. I shall begin with
|
|
those two, reserving what I have to say on the general character of
|
|
the men called prophets to another part of the work.
|
|
Whoever will take the trouble of reading the book ascribed to
|
|
Isaiah will find it one of the most wild and disorderly compositions
|
|
ever put together; it has neither beginning, middle, nor end; and,
|
|
except a short historical part and a few sketches of history in two or
|
|
three of the first chapters, is one continued, incoherent, bombastical
|
|
rant, full of extravagant metaphor, without application, and destitute
|
|
of meaning; a school-boy would scarcely have been excusable for
|
|
writing such stuff; it is (at least in the translation) that kind of
|
|
composition and false taste that is properly called prose run mad.
|
|
The historical part begins at the 36th chapter, and is continued
|
|
to the end of the 39th chapter. It relates to some matters that are
|
|
said to have passed during the reign of Hezekiah, king of Judah; at
|
|
which time Isaiah lived. This fragment of history begins and ends
|
|
abruptly; it has not the least connection with the chapter that
|
|
precedes it, nor with that which follows it, nor with any other in the
|
|
book. It is probable that Isaiah wrote this fragment himself,
|
|
because he was an actor in the circumstances it treats of; but, except
|
|
this part, there are scarcely two chapters that have any connection
|
|
with each other; one is entitled, at the beginning of the first verse,
|
|
"The burden of Babylon;" another, "The burden of Moab;" another "The
|
|
burden of Damascus;" another, "The burden of Egypt;" another, "The
|
|
burden of the desert of the sea;" another, "The burden of the valley
|
|
of vision"*- as you would say, "The story of the Knight of the
|
|
Burning Mountain," "The story of Cinderella," or "The Children in
|
|
the Wood," etc., etc.
|
|
|
|
*See beginning of chapters xiii, xv, xvii, xix, xxi and xxii.
|
|
|
|
I have already shown, in the instance of the two last verses of
|
|
Chronicles, and the three first in Ezra, that the compilers of the
|
|
Bible mixed and confounded the writings of different authors with each
|
|
other, which alone, were there no other cause, is sufficient to
|
|
destroy the authenticity of any compilation, because it is more than
|
|
presumptive evidence that the compilers were ignorant who the
|
|
authors were. A very glaring instance of this occurs in the book
|
|
ascribed to Isaiah; the latter part of the 44th chapter and the
|
|
beginning of the 45th, so far from having been written by Isaiah,
|
|
could only have been written by some person who lived at least a
|
|
hundred and fifty years after Isaiah was dead.
|
|
These chapters are a compliment to Cyrus, who permitted the Jews
|
|
to return to Jerusalem from the Babylonian captivity, to rebuild
|
|
Jerusalem and the temple, as is stated in Ezra. The last verse of
|
|
the 44th chapter and the beginning of the 45th, are in the following
|
|
words: "That saith of Cyrus; He is my shepherd and shall perform all
|
|
my pleasure; even saying to Jerusalem, Thou shall be built, and to the
|
|
temple, Thy foundation shall be laid. Thus saith the Lord to his
|
|
annointed, to Cyrus, whose right hand I have holden, to subdue nations
|
|
before him; and I will loose the loins of kings, to open before him
|
|
the two-leaved gates and the gates shall not be shut; I will go before
|
|
thee," etc.
|
|
What audacity of church and priestly ignorance it is to impose
|
|
this book upon the world as the writing of Isaiah, when Isaiah,
|
|
according to their own chronology, died soon after the death of
|
|
Hezekiah, which was 693 years before Christ, and the decree of
|
|
Cyrus, in favor of the Jews returning to Jerusalem, was, according
|
|
to the same chronology, 536 years before Christ, which is a distance
|
|
of time between the two of 162 years. I do not suppose that the
|
|
compilers of the Bible made these books, but rather that they picked
|
|
up some loose anonymous essays, and put them together under the
|
|
names of such authors as best suited their purpose. They have
|
|
encouraged the imposition, which is next to inventing it, for it was
|
|
impossible but they must have observed it.
|
|
When we see the studied craft of the Scripture-makers, in making
|
|
every part of this romantic book of schoolboy's eloquence bend to
|
|
the monstrous idea of a Son of God begotten by a ghost on the body
|
|
of a virgin, there is no imposition we are not justified in suspecting
|
|
them of. Every phrase and circumstance is marked with the barbarous
|
|
hand of superstitious torture, and forced into meanings it was
|
|
impossible they could have. The head of every chapter and the top of
|
|
every page are blazoned with the names of Christ and the Church,
|
|
that the unwary reader might suck in the error before he began to
|
|
read.
|
|
"Behold a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son," Isaiah, chap.
|
|
vii. ver. 14, has been interpreted to mean the person called Jesus
|
|
Christ, and his mother Mary, and has been echoed through Christendom
|
|
for more than a thousand years; and such has been the rage of this
|
|
opinion that scarcely a spot in it but has been stained with blood,
|
|
and marked with desolation in consequence of it. Though it is not my
|
|
intention to enter into controversy on subjects of this kind, but to
|
|
confine myself to show that the Bible is spurious, and thus, by taking
|
|
away the foundation, to overthrow at once the whole structure of
|
|
superstition raised thereon, I will, however, stop a moment to
|
|
expose the fallacious application of this passage.
|
|
Whether Isaiah was playing a trick with Ahaz, king of Judah, to
|
|
whom this passage is spoken, is no business of mine; I mean only to
|
|
show the misapplication of the passage, and that it has no more
|
|
reference to Christ and his mother than it has to me and my mother.
|
|
The story is simply this: The king of Syria and the king of Israel, (I
|
|
have already mentioned that the Jews were split into two nations,
|
|
one of which was called Judah, the capital of which was Jerusalem, and
|
|
the other Israel), made war jointly against Ahaz, king of Judah, and
|
|
marched their armies toward Jerusalem. Ahaz and his people became
|
|
alarmed, and the account says, verse 2, "And his heart was moved,
|
|
and the heart of his people, as the trees of the wood are moved with
|
|
the wind."
|
|
In this situation of things, Isaiah addresses himself to Ahaz, and
|
|
assures him in the name of the Lord (the cant phrase of all the
|
|
prophets) that these two kings should not succeed against him; and
|
|
to satisfy Ahaz that this should be the case, tells him to ask a sign.
|
|
This, the account says, Ahaz declined doing, giving as a reason that
|
|
he would not tempt the Lord upon which Isaiah, who is the speaker,
|
|
says, ver. 14, "Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign,
|
|
Behold, a virgin shall conceive and bear a son;" and the 16th verse
|
|
says, "For before this child shall know to refuse the evil, and choose
|
|
the good, the land that thou abhorrest, (or dreadest, meaning Syria
|
|
and the kingdom of Israel) shall be forsaken of both her kings."
|
|
Here then was the sign, and the time limited for the completion of the
|
|
assurance or promise, namely, before this child should know to
|
|
refuse the evil and choose the good.
|
|
Isaiah having committed himself thus far, it became necessary to
|
|
him, in order to avoid the imputation of being a false prophet and the
|
|
consequence thereof, to take measures to make this sign appear. It
|
|
certainly was not a difficult thing, in any time of the world, to find
|
|
a girl with child, or to make her so, and perhaps Isaiah knew of one
|
|
beforehand; for I do not suppose that the prophets of that day were
|
|
any more to be trusted than the priests of this. Be that, however,
|
|
as it may, he says in the next chapter, ver. 2, "And I took unto me
|
|
faithful witnesses to record, Uriah the priest, and Zechariah the
|
|
son of Jeberechiah, and I went unto the prophetess, and she
|
|
conceived and bare a son."
|
|
Here, then, is the whole story, foolish as it is, of this child
|
|
and this virgin; and it is upon the barefaced perversion of this
|
|
story, that the book of Matthew, and the impudence and sordid
|
|
interests of priests in later times, have founded a theory which
|
|
they call the Gospel; and have applied this story to signify the
|
|
person they call Jesus Christ, begotten, they say, by a ghost, whom
|
|
they call holy, on the body of a woman, engaged in marriage, and
|
|
afterward married, whom they call a virgin, 700 years after this
|
|
foolish story was told; a theory which, speaking for myself, I
|
|
hesitate not to disbelieve, and to say, is as fabulous and as false as
|
|
God is true.*
|
|
|
|
*In the 14th verse of the 7th chapter, it is said that the child
|
|
should be called Immanuel; but this name was not given to either of
|
|
the children otherwise than as a character which the word signifies.
|
|
That of the prophetess was called Maher-shalal-hash-baz, and that of
|
|
Mary was called Jesus.
|
|
|
|
But to show the imposition and falsehood of Isaiah, we have only
|
|
to attend to the sequel of this story, which, though it is passed over
|
|
in silence in the book of Isaiah, is related in the 28th chapter of
|
|
the second Chronicles, and which is, that instead of these two kings
|
|
failing in their attempt against Ahaz, king of Judah, as Isaiah had
|
|
pretended to foretell in the name of the Lord, they succeeded; Ahaz
|
|
was defeated and destroyed, a hundred and twenty thousand of his
|
|
people were slaughtered, Jerusalem was plundered, and two hundred
|
|
thousand women, and sons and daughters, carried into captivity. Thus
|
|
much for this lying prophet and impostor, Isaiah, and the book of
|
|
falsehoods that bears his name.
|
|
I pass on to the book of Jeremiah. This prophet, as he is
|
|
called, lived in the time that Nebuchadnezzar besieged Jerusalem, in
|
|
the reign of Zedekiah, the last king of Judah; and the suspicion was
|
|
strong against him that he was a traitor in the interests of
|
|
Nebuchadnezzar. Everything relating to Jeremiah shows him to have been
|
|
a man of an equivocal character; in his metaphor of the potter and the
|
|
clay, chap. xviii., he guards his prognostications in such a crafty
|
|
manner as always to leave himself a door to escape by, in case the
|
|
event should be contrary to what he had predicted.
|
|
In the 7th and 8th verses of that chapter he makes the Almighty to
|
|
say, "At what instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and
|
|
concerning a kingdom, to pluck up, and to pull down, and destroy it.
|
|
If that nation, against whom I have pronounced, turn from their
|
|
evil, I will repent of the evil that I thought to do unto them."
|
|
Here was a proviso against one side of the case; now for the other
|
|
side.
|
|
Verses 9 and 10, "And at what instant I shall speak concerning a
|
|
nation, and concerning a kingdom, to build and to plant it, if it do
|
|
evil in my sight, that it obey not my voice; then I shall repent of
|
|
the good wherewith I said I would benefit them." Here is a proviso
|
|
against the other side; and, according to this plan of prophesying,
|
|
a prophet could never be wrong, however mistaken the Almighty might
|
|
be. This sort of absurd subterfuge, and this manner of speaking of the
|
|
Almighty, as one would speak of a man, is consistent with nothing
|
|
but the stupidity of the Bible.
|
|
As to the authenticity of the book, it is only necessary to read
|
|
it, in order to decide positively that, though some passages
|
|
recorded therein may have been spoken by Jeremiah, he is not the
|
|
author of the book. The historical parts, if they can be called by
|
|
that name, are in the most confused condition; the same events are
|
|
several times repeated, and that in a manner different, and
|
|
sometimes in contradiction to each other; and this disorder runs
|
|
even to the last chapter, where the history upon which the greater
|
|
part of the book has been employed begins anew, and ends abruptly. The
|
|
book has all the appearance of being a medley of unconnected anecdotes
|
|
respecting persons and things of that time, collected together in
|
|
the same rude manner as if the various and contradictory accounts that
|
|
are to be found in a bundle of newspapers respecting persons and
|
|
things of the present day, were put together without date, order, or
|
|
explanation. I will give two or three examples of this kind.
|
|
It appears, from the account of the 37th chapter, that the army of
|
|
Nebuchadnezzar, which is called the army of the Chaldeans, had
|
|
besieged Jerusalem some time, and on their hearing that the army of
|
|
Pharaoh, of Egypt, was marching against them they raised the siege and
|
|
retreated for a time. It may here be proper to mention, in order to
|
|
understand this confused history, that Nebuchadnezzar had besieged and
|
|
taken Jerusalem during the reign of Jehoiakim, the predecessor of
|
|
Zedekiah; and that it was Nebuchadnezzar who had made Zedekiah king,
|
|
or rather viceroy; and that this second siege, of which the book of
|
|
Jeremiah treats, was in consequence of the revolt of Zedekiah
|
|
against Nebuchadnezzar. This will in some measure account for the
|
|
suspicion that affixes to Jeremiah of being a traitor and in the
|
|
interest of Nebuchadnezzar; whom Jeremiah calls, in the 43d chapter,
|
|
ver. 10, the servant of God.
|
|
The 11th verse of this chapter (the 37th), says, "And it came to
|
|
pass, that, when the army of the Chaldeans was broken up from
|
|
Jerusalem, for fear of Pharoah's army, that Jeremiah went forth out of
|
|
Jerusalem, to go (as this account states) into the land of Benjamin,
|
|
to separate himself thence in the midst of the people, and when he was
|
|
in the gate of Benjamin, a captain of the ward was there, whose name
|
|
was Irijah, the son of Shelemiah, the son of Hananiah, and he took
|
|
Jeremiah the prophet, saying, Thou fallest away to the Chaldeans. Then
|
|
said Jeremiah, It is false; I fall not away to the Chaldeans."
|
|
Jeremiah being thus stopped and accused, was, after being examined,
|
|
committed to prison on suspicion of being a traitor, where he
|
|
remained, as is stated in the last verse of this chapter.
|
|
But the next chapter gives an account of the imprisonment of
|
|
Jeremiah which has no connection with this account, but ascribes his
|
|
imprisonment to another circumstance, and for which we must go back to
|
|
the 21st chapter. It is there stated, ver. 1, that Zedekiah sent
|
|
Pashur, the son of Malchiah, and Zephaniah, the son of Maaseiah the
|
|
priest, to Jeremiah to inquire of him concerning Nebuchadnezzar, whose
|
|
army was then before Jerusalem; and Jeremiah said unto them, ver. 8
|
|
and 9, "Thus saith the Lord, Behold I set before you the way of
|
|
life, and the way of death; he that abideth in this city shall die
|
|
by the sword, and by the famine, and by the pestilence; but he that
|
|
goeth out and falleth to the Chaldeans that besiege you, he shall
|
|
live, and his life shall be unto him for a prey."
|
|
This interview and conference breaks off abruptly at the end of
|
|
the 10th verse of the 21st chapter; and such is the disorder of this
|
|
book that we have to pass over sixteen chapters, upon various
|
|
subjects, in order to come at the continuation and event of this
|
|
conference, and this brings us to the first verse of the 38th chapter,
|
|
as I have just mentioned.
|
|
The 38th chapter opens with saying, "Then Shepatiah, the son of
|
|
Mattan; Gedaliah, the son of Pashur; and Jucal, the son of
|
|
Shelemiah; and Pashur, the son of Malchiah (here are more persons
|
|
mentioned than in the 21st chapter), heard the words that Jeremiah had
|
|
spoken unto all the people, saying, Thus saith the Lord, He that
|
|
remaineth in this city, shall die by the sword, by the famine, and
|
|
by the pestilence; but he that goeth forth to the Chaldeans shall
|
|
live, for he shall have his life for prey, and shall live;" (which are
|
|
the words of the conference), therefore, (they say to Zedekiah), "We
|
|
beseech thee, let us put this man to death, for thus he weakeneth
|
|
the hands of the men of war that remain in this city, and the hands of
|
|
all the people in speaking such words unto them; for this man
|
|
seeketh not the welfare of the people, but the hurt." And at the 6th
|
|
verse it is said, "Then took they Jeremiah, and cast him into the
|
|
dungeon of Malchiah."
|
|
These two accounts are different and contradictory. The one
|
|
ascribes his imprisonment to his attempt to escape out of the city:
|
|
the other to his preaching and prophesying in the city; the one to his
|
|
being seized by the guard at the gate; the other to his being
|
|
accused before Zedekiah, by the conferees.*
|
|
|
|
*I observed two chapters, 16th and 17th, in the first book of
|
|
Samuel, that contradict each other with respect to David, and the
|
|
manner he became acquainted with Saul; as the 37th and 38th chapters
|
|
of the book of Jeremiah contradict each other with respect to the
|
|
cause of Jeremiah's imprisonment.
|
|
In the 16th chapter of Samuel, it is said, that an evil spirit
|
|
of God troubled Saul, and that his servants advised him (as a
|
|
remedy) "to seek out a man who was a cunning player upon the harp."
|
|
And Saul said, [verse 17,] Provide me now a man that can play well,
|
|
and bring him to me. Then answered one of the servants, and said,
|
|
Behold I have seen a son of Jesse the Bethlehemite, that is cunning in
|
|
playing, and a mighty valiant man, and a man of war, and prudent in
|
|
matters, and a comely person, and the LORD is with him. Wherefore Saul
|
|
sent messengers unto Jesse, and said, "Send me David thy son." And
|
|
[verse 21,] David came to Saul, and stood before him, and he loved him
|
|
greatly, and he became his armor-bearer. And when the evil spirit from
|
|
God was upon Saul [ver. 23] that David took an harp, and played with
|
|
his hand: so Saul was refreshed, and was well."
|
|
But the next chapter [17] gives an account, all different to this,
|
|
of the manner that Saul and David became acquainted. Here it is
|
|
ascribed to David's encounter with Goliah, when David was sent by
|
|
his father to carry provision to his brethren in the camp. In the 55th
|
|
verse of this chapter it is said, "And when Saul saw David go forth
|
|
against the Philistine [Goliah], he said unto Abner, the captain of
|
|
the host, Abner, whose son is this youth? And Abner said, As thy
|
|
soul liveth, O king, I cannot tell. And the king said, Enquire thou
|
|
whose son the stripling is. And as David returned from the slaughter
|
|
of the Philistine, Abner took him, and brought him before Saul with
|
|
the head of the Philistine in his hand. And Saul said to him, Whose
|
|
son art thou young man? And David answered, I am the son of thy
|
|
servant Jesse the Bethlehemite." These two accounts belie each
|
|
other, because each of them supposes Saul and David not to have
|
|
known each other before. This book, the Bible is too ridiculous even
|
|
for criticism.
|
|
|
|
In the next chapter (the 39th) we have another instance of the
|
|
disordered state of this book; for notwithstanding the siege of the
|
|
city by Nebuchadnezzar has been the subject of several of the
|
|
preceding chapters, particularly the 37th and 38, the 39th chapter
|
|
begins as if not a word had been said upon the subject; and as if
|
|
the reader was to be informed of every particular concerning it, for
|
|
it begins with saying, verse it, "In the ninth year of Zedekiah,
|
|
king of Judah, in the tenth month, came Nebuchadnezzar, king of
|
|
Babylon, and all his army, against Jerusalem, and they besieged it,"
|
|
etc.
|
|
But the instance in the last chapter (the 52d) is still more
|
|
glaring, for though the story has been told over and over again,
|
|
this chapter still supposes the reader not to know anything of it, for
|
|
it begins by saying, ver. 1, "Zedekiah was one and twenty years old
|
|
when he began to reign, and he reigned eleven years in Jerusalem,
|
|
and his mother's name was Hamutal, the daughter of Jeremiah of Libnah.
|
|
(Ver. 4,) And it came to pass in the ninth year of his reign, in the
|
|
tenth month, in the tenth day of the month, that Nebuchadnezzar,
|
|
king of Babylon, came, he and all his army, against Jerusalem, and
|
|
pitched against it, and built forts against it," etc.
|
|
It is not possible that any one man, and more particularly
|
|
Jeremiah, could have been the writer of this book. The errors are such
|
|
as could not have been committed by any person sitting down to compose
|
|
a work. Were I, or any other man, to write in such a disordered
|
|
manner, nobody would read what was written; and everybody would
|
|
suppose that the writer was in a state of insanity. The only way,
|
|
therefore, to account for this disorder is, that the book is a
|
|
medley of detached, unauthenticated anecdotes, put together by some
|
|
stupid book-maker, under the name of Jeremiah, because many of them
|
|
refer to him and to the circumstances of the times he lived in.
|
|
Of the duplicity, and of the false prediction of Jeremiah, I shall
|
|
mention two instances, and then proceed to review the remainder of the
|
|
Bible.
|
|
It appears from the 38th chapter, that when Jeremiah was in
|
|
prison, Zedekiah sent for him, and at this interview, which was
|
|
private, Jeremiah pressed it strongly on Zedekiah to surrender himself
|
|
to the enemy. "If," says he (ver. 17,) "thou wilt assuredly go forth
|
|
unto the king of Babylon's princes, then thy soul shall live," etc.
|
|
Zedekiah was apprehensive that what passed at this conference should
|
|
be known, and he said to Jeremiah (ver. 25), "If the princes
|
|
[meaning those of Judah] hear that I have talked with thee, and they
|
|
come unto thee, and say unto thee, Declare unto us now what thou
|
|
hast said unto the king; hide it not from us, and we will not put thee
|
|
to death; and also what the king said unto thee; then thou shalt say
|
|
unto them, I presented my supplication before the king, that he
|
|
would not cause me to return to Jonathan's house to die there. Then
|
|
came all the princes unto Jeremiah, and asked him: and he told them
|
|
according to all the words the king had commanded." Thus, this man
|
|
of God, as he is called, could tell a lie or very strongly
|
|
prevaricate, when he supposed it would answer his purpose; for
|
|
certainly he did not go to Zedekiah to make his supplication,
|
|
neither did he make it; he went because he was sent for, and he
|
|
employed that opportunity to advise Zedekiah to surrender himself to
|
|
Nebuchadnezzar.
|
|
In the 34th chapter is a prophecy of Jeremiah to Zedekiah, in
|
|
these words (ver. 2), "Thus saith the Lord, Behold I will give this
|
|
city into the hands of the king of Babylon, and he shall burn it
|
|
with fire; and thou shalt not escape out of his hand, but shalt surely
|
|
be taken, and delivered into his hand; and thine eyes shall behold the
|
|
eyes of the king of Babylon, and he shall speak with thee mouth to
|
|
mouth, and thou shalt go to Babylon. Yet hear the word of the Lord,
|
|
O Zedekiah, king of Judah, Thus saith the Lord, of thee, Thou shalt
|
|
not die by the sword, but thou shalt die in peace; and with the
|
|
burnings of thy fathers, the former kings which were before thee, so
|
|
shall they burn odors for thee, and they will lament thee, saying, Ah,
|
|
lord; for I have pronounced the word, saith the Lord."
|
|
Now, instead of Zedekiah beholding the eyes of the king of
|
|
Babylon, and speaking with him mouth to mouth, and dying in peace, and
|
|
with the burning of odors, as at the funeral of his fathers, (as
|
|
Jeremiah had declared the Lord himself had pronounced), the reverse,
|
|
according to the 52nd chapter, was the case; it is there said (ver.
|
|
10), "And the king of Babylon slew the son of Zedekiah before his
|
|
eyes; Then he put out the eyes of Zedekiah, and the king of Babylon
|
|
bound him in chains, and carried him to Babylon, and put him in prison
|
|
till the day of his death." What, then, can we say of these
|
|
prophets, but that they were impostors and liars?
|
|
As for Jeremiah, he experienced none of those evils. He was
|
|
taken into favor by Nebuchadnezzar, who gave him in charge to the
|
|
captain of the guard (chap. xxxix. ver. 12), "Take him (said he) and
|
|
look well to him, and do him no harm; but do unto him even as he shall
|
|
say unto thee." Jeremiah joined himself afterward to Nebuchadnezzar,
|
|
and went about prophesying for him against the Egyptians, who had
|
|
marched to the relief of Jerusalem while it was besieged. Thus much
|
|
for another of the lying prophets, and the book that bears his name.
|
|
I have been the more particular in treating of the books
|
|
ascribed to Isaiah and Jeremiah, because those two are spoken of in
|
|
the books of Kings and Chronicles, which the others are not. The
|
|
remainder of the books ascribed to the men called prophets I shall not
|
|
trouble myself much about, but take them collectively into the
|
|
observations I shall offer on the character of the men styled
|
|
prophets.
|
|
In the former part of the Age of Reason, I have said that the word
|
|
prophet was the Bible word for poet, and that the flights and
|
|
metaphors of Jewish poets have been foolishly erected into what are
|
|
now called prophecies. I am sufficiently justified in this opinion,
|
|
not only because the books called the prophecies are written in
|
|
poetical language, but because there is no word in the Bible, except
|
|
it be the word prophet, that describes what we mean by a poet. I
|
|
have also said, that the word signifies a performer upon musical
|
|
instruments, of which I have given some instances, such as that of a
|
|
company of prophets prophesying with psalteries, with tabrets, with
|
|
pipes, with harps, etc., and that Saul prophesied with them, I.
|
|
Sam., chap x., ver. 5. It appears from this passage, and from other
|
|
parts in the book of Samuel, that the word prophet was confined to
|
|
signify poetry and music; for the person who was supposed to have a
|
|
visionary insight into concealed things, was not a prophet but a seer*
|
|
(I. Sam., chap. ix., ver. 9); and it was not till after the word
|
|
seer went out of use (which most probably was when Saul banished those
|
|
he called wizards) that the profession of the seer, or the art of
|
|
seeing, became incorporated into the word prophet.
|
|
|
|
*I know not what is the Hebrew word that corresponds to the word
|
|
seer in English; but I observe it is translated into French by la
|
|
voyant, from the verb voir, to see; and which means the person who
|
|
sees, or the seer.
|
|
|
|
According to the modern meaning of the word prophet and
|
|
prophesying, it signifies foretelling events to a great distance of
|
|
time, and it became necessary to the inventors of the Gospel to give
|
|
it this latitude of meaning, in order to apply or to stretch what they
|
|
call the prophecies of the Old Testament to the times of the New;
|
|
but according to the Old Testament, the prophesying of the seer, and
|
|
afterward of the prophet, so far as the meaning of the word seer
|
|
incorporated into that of prophet, had reference only to things of the
|
|
time then passing, or very closely connected with it, such as the
|
|
event of a battle they were going to engage in, or of a journey, or of
|
|
any enterprise they were going to undertake, or of any circumstance
|
|
then pending, or of any difficulty they were then in; all of which had
|
|
immediate reference to themselves (as in the case already mentioned of
|
|
Ahaz and Isaiah with respect to the expression, "Behold a virgin shall
|
|
conceive and bear a son,") and not to any distant future time. It
|
|
was that kind of prophesying that corresponds to what we call
|
|
fortune-telling, such as casting nativities, predicting riches,
|
|
fortunate or unfortunate marriages, conjuring for lost goods, etc.;
|
|
and it is the fraud of the Christian Church, not that of the Jews, and
|
|
the ignorance and the superstition of modern, not that of ancient
|
|
times, that elevated those poetical, musical, conjuring, dreaming,
|
|
strolling gentry into the rank they have since had.
|
|
But, besides this general character of all the prophets, they
|
|
had also a particular character. They were in parties, and they
|
|
prophesied for or against, according to the party they were with, as
|
|
the poetical and political writers of the present day write in defence
|
|
of the party they associate with against the other.
|
|
After the Jews were divided into two nations, that of Judah and
|
|
that of Israel, each party had its prophets, who abused and accused
|
|
each other of being false prophets, lying prophets, impostors, etc.
|
|
The prophets of the party of Judah prophesied against the prophets
|
|
of the party of Israel; and those of the party of Israel against those
|
|
of Judah. This party prophesying showed itself immediately on the
|
|
separation under the first two rival kings, Rehoboam and Jeroboam. The
|
|
prophet that cursed or prophesied against the altar that Jeroboam
|
|
had built in Bethel, was of the party of Judah, where Rehoboam was
|
|
king; and he was waylaid on his return home, by a prophet of the party
|
|
of Israel, who said unto him (I. Kings, chap. xiii.), "Art thou the
|
|
man of God that came from Judah? and he said, I am." Then the
|
|
prophet of the party of Israel said to him, "I am a prophet also, as
|
|
thou art (signifying of Judah), and an angel spake unto me by the word
|
|
of the Lord, saying, Bring him back with thee into thine house, that
|
|
he may eat bread and drink water: but (says the 18th verse) he lied
|
|
unto him." This event, however, according to the story, is that the
|
|
prophet of Judah never got back to Judah, for he was found dead on the
|
|
road, by the contrivance of the prophet of Israel, who, no doubt,
|
|
was called a true prophet by his own party, and the prophet of Judah a
|
|
lying prophet.
|
|
In the third chapter of the second of Kings, a story is related of
|
|
prophesying or conjuring that shows, in several particulars, the
|
|
character of a prophet. Jehoshaphat, king of Judah, and Jehoram,
|
|
king of Israel, had for a while ceased their party animosity, and
|
|
entered into an alliance; and these two, together with the king of
|
|
Edom, engaged in a war against the king of Moab. After uniting and
|
|
marching their armies, the story says, they were in great distress for
|
|
water; upon which Jehoshaphat said, "Is there not here a prophet of
|
|
the Lord, that we may inquire of the Lord by him? and one of the
|
|
servants of the king of Israel said, Here is Elisha." [Elisha was
|
|
one of the party of Judah]. "And Jehoshaphat, the king of Judah, said,
|
|
The word of the Lord is with him." The story then says, that these
|
|
three kings went down to Elisha (who, as I have said, was a
|
|
Judahmite prophet) saw the king of Israel, he said unto him, "What
|
|
have I to do with thee? get thee to the prophets of thy father, and to
|
|
the prophets of thy mother. And the king of Israel said unto him, Nay,
|
|
for the Lord hath called these three kings together, to deliver them
|
|
into the hands of Moab." [Meaning because of the distress they were in
|
|
for water.] Upon which Elisha said, "As the Lord of hosts liveth,
|
|
before whom I stand, surely, were it not that I regard the presence of
|
|
Jehoshaphat, the king of Judah, I would not look towards thee, nor see
|
|
thee." Here is all the venom and vulgarity of a party prophet. We have
|
|
now to see the performance, or manner of prophesying.
|
|
Ver. 15. "Bring me, (said Elisha,) a minstrel: And it came to
|
|
pass, when the minstrel played, that the hand of the Lord came upon
|
|
him." Here is the farce of the conjurer. Now for the prophecy: "And
|
|
Elisha said, [singing most probably to the tune he was playing,]
|
|
Thus saith the Lord, make this valley full of ditches;" which was just
|
|
telling them what every countryman could have told them, without
|
|
either fiddle or farce, that the way to get water was to dig for it.
|
|
But as every conjurer is not famous alike for the same thing, so
|
|
neither were those prophets; for though all of them, at least those
|
|
I have spoken of, were famous for lying, some of them excelled in
|
|
cursing. Elisha, whom I have just mentioned, was a chief in this
|
|
branch of prophesying; it was he that cursed the forty-two children in
|
|
the name of the Lord, whom the two she-bears came and devoured. We are
|
|
to suppose that those children were of the party of Israel; but as
|
|
those who will curse will lie, there is just as much credit to be
|
|
given to this story of Elisha's two she-bears as there is to that of
|
|
the Dragon of Wantley, of whom it is said:
|
|
|
|
"Poor children three devoured he,
|
|
That could not with him grapple;
|
|
And at one sup he ate them up,
|
|
As a man would eat an apple."
|
|
|
|
There was another description of men called prophets, that
|
|
amused themselves with dreams and visions; but whether by night or
|
|
by day we know not. These, if they were not quite harmless, were but
|
|
little mischievous. Of this class are:
|
|
Ezekiel and Daniel; and the first question upon those books, as
|
|
upon all the others, is, are they genuine? that is, were they
|
|
written by Ezekiel and Daniel?
|
|
Of this there is no proof, but so far as my own opinion goes, I am
|
|
more inclined to believe they were, than that they were not. My
|
|
reasons for this opinion are as follows: First, Because those books do
|
|
not contain internal evidence to prove they were not written by
|
|
Ezekiel and Daniel, as the books ascribed to Moses, Joshua, Samuel,
|
|
etc., prove they were not written by Moses, Joshua, Samuel, etc.
|
|
Secondly, Because they were not written till after the
|
|
Babylonian captivity began, and there is good reason to believe that
|
|
not any book in the Bible was written before that period; at least
|
|
it is proveable, from the books themselves, as I have already shown,
|
|
that they were not written till after the commencement of the Jewish
|
|
monarchy.
|
|
Thirdly, Because the manner in which the books ascribed to Ezekiel
|
|
and Daniel are written agrees with the condition these men were in
|
|
at the time of writing them.
|
|
Had the numerous commentators and priests, who have foolishly
|
|
employed or wasted their time in pretending to expound and unriddle
|
|
those books, been carried into captivity, as Ezekiel and Daniel
|
|
were, it would have greatly improved their intellects in comprehending
|
|
the reason for this mode of writing, and have saved them the trouble
|
|
of racking their invention, as they have done, to no purpose; for they
|
|
would have found that themselves would be obliged to write whatever
|
|
they had to write respecting their own affairs or those of their
|
|
friends or of their country, in a concealed manner, as those men
|
|
have done.
|
|
These two books differ from all the rest for it is only these that
|
|
are filled with accounts of dreams and visions; and this difference
|
|
arose from the situation the writers were in as prisoners of war, or
|
|
prisoners of state, in a foreign country, which obliged them to convey
|
|
even the most trifling information to each other, and all their
|
|
political projects or opinions, in obscure and metaphorical terms. The
|
|
pretend to have dreamed dreams and seen visions, because it was unsafe
|
|
for them to speak facts or plain language. We ought, however to
|
|
suppose that the persons to whom they wrote understood what they
|
|
meant, and that it was not intended anybody else should. But these
|
|
busy commentators and priests have been puzzling their wits to find
|
|
out what it was not intended they should know, and with which they
|
|
have nothing to do.
|
|
Ezekiel and Daniel were carried prisoners to Babylon under the
|
|
first captivity, in the time of Jehoiakim, nine years before the
|
|
second captivity in the time of Zedekiah.
|
|
The Jews were then still numerous, and had considerable force at
|
|
Jerusalem; and as it is natural to suppose that men in the situation
|
|
of Ezekiel and Daniel would be meditating the recovery of their
|
|
country and their own deliverance, it is reasonable to suppose that
|
|
the accounts of dreams and visions with which those books are filled,
|
|
are no other than a disguised mode of correspondence, to facilitate
|
|
those objects- it served them as a cipher or secret alphabet. If
|
|
they are not thus, they are tales, reveries, and nonsense; or, at
|
|
least, a fanciful way of wearing off the wearisomeness of captivity;
|
|
but the presumption is they were the former.
|
|
Ezekiel begins his books by speaking of a vision of cherubims
|
|
and of a wheel within a wheel, which he says he saw by the river
|
|
Chebar, in the land of his captivity. Is it not reasonable to suppose,
|
|
that by the cherubims he meant the temple at Jerusalem, where they had
|
|
figures of cherubims? and by a wheel within a wheel (which, as a
|
|
figure, has always been understood to signify political contrivance)
|
|
the project or means of recovering Jerusalem? In the latter part of
|
|
this book, he supposes himself transported to Jerusalem and into the
|
|
temple; and he refers back to the vision on the river Chebar, and says
|
|
(chapter xliii, verse 3), that this last vision was like the vision on
|
|
the river Chebar; which indicates that those pretended dreams and
|
|
visions had for their object the recovery of Jerusalem, and nothing
|
|
further.
|
|
As to the romantic interpretations and applications, wild as the
|
|
dreams and visions they undertake to explain, which commentators and
|
|
priests have made of those books, that of converting them into
|
|
things which they call prophecies, and making them bend to times and
|
|
circumstances as far remote even as the present day, it shows the
|
|
fraud or the extreme folly to which credulity or priestcraft can go.
|
|
Scarcely anything can be more absurd than to suppose that men
|
|
situated as Ezekiel and Daniel were, whose country was overrun and
|
|
in the possession of the enemy, all their friends and relations in
|
|
captivity abroad, or in slavery at home, or massacred, or in continual
|
|
danger of it; scarcely anything, I say, can be more absurd, than to
|
|
suppose that such men should find nothing to do but that of
|
|
employing their time and their thoughts about what was to happen to
|
|
other nations a thousand or two thousand years after they were dead;
|
|
at the same time, nothing is more natural than that they should
|
|
meditate the recovery of Jerusalem, and their own deliverance and that
|
|
this was the sole object of all the obscure and apparently frantic
|
|
writings contained in those books.
|
|
In this sense, the mode of writing used in those two books,
|
|
being forced by necessity, and not adopted by choice, is not
|
|
irrational; but, if we are to use the books as prophecies, they are
|
|
false. In the 29th chapter of Ezekiel, speaking of Egypt, it is
|
|
said, (ver. II), "No foot of man shall pass through it, nor foot of
|
|
beast shall pass through it; neither shall it be inhabited for forty
|
|
years." This is what never came to pass, and consequently it is false,
|
|
as all the books I have already reviewed are. I here close this part
|
|
of the subject.
|
|
In the former part of the Age of Reason I have spoken of Jonah,
|
|
and of the story of him and the whale. A fit story for ridicule, if it
|
|
was written to be believed; or of laughter, if it was intended to
|
|
try what credulity could swallow; for if it could swallow Jonah and
|
|
the whale, it could swallow anything.
|
|
But, as is already shown in the observations on the book of Job
|
|
and of Proverbs, it is not always certain which of the books in the
|
|
Bible are originally Hebrew, or only translations from the books of
|
|
the Gentiles into Hebrew; and as the book of Jonah, so far from
|
|
treating of the affairs of the Jews, says nothing upon that subject,
|
|
but treats altogether of the Gentiles, it is more probable that it
|
|
is a book of the Gentiles than of the Jews, and that it has been
|
|
written as a fable, to expose the nonsense and satirize the vicious
|
|
and malignant character of a Bible prophet, or a predicting priest.
|
|
Jonah is represented, first, as a disobedient prophet, running
|
|
away from his mission, and taking shelter aboard a vessel of the
|
|
Gentiles, bound from Joppa to Tarshish; as if he ignorantly
|
|
supposed, by some paltry contrivance, he could hide himself where
|
|
God could not find him. The vessel is overtaken by a storm at sea, and
|
|
the mariners, all of whom are Gentiles, believing it to be a judgment,
|
|
on account of some one on board who had committed a crime, agreed to
|
|
cast lots to discover the offender, and the lot fell upon Jonah.
|
|
But, before this, they had cast all their wares and merchandise
|
|
overboard to lighten the vessel, while Jonah, like a stupid fellow,
|
|
was fast asleep in the hold.
|
|
After the lot had designated Jonah to be the offender, they
|
|
questioned him to know who and what he was? and he told them he was
|
|
a Hebrew; and the story implies that he confessed himself to be
|
|
guilty. But these Gentiles, instead of sacrificing him at once,
|
|
without pity or mercy, as a company of Bible prophets or priests would
|
|
have done by a Gentile in the same case, and as it is related Samuel
|
|
had done by Agag and Moses by the women and children, they
|
|
endeavored to save him, though at the risk of their own lives, for the
|
|
account says, "Nevertheless (that is, though Jonah was a Jew and a
|
|
foreigner, and the cause of all their misfortunes and the loss of
|
|
their cargo,) the men rowed hard to bring it (the boat) to land, but
|
|
they could not for the sea wrought and was tempestuous against
|
|
them." Still, they were unwilling to put the fate of the lot into
|
|
execution, and they cried (says the account) unto the Lord, saying,
|
|
(v. 14,) "We beseech thee, O Lord, we beseech thee, let us not
|
|
perish for this man's life, and lay not upon us innocent blood; for
|
|
thou, O Lord, hast done as it pleased thee." Meaning, thereby, that
|
|
they did not presume to judge Jonah guilty, since that he might be
|
|
innocent; but that they considered the lot that had fallen to him as a
|
|
decree of God, or as it pleased God. The address of this prayer
|
|
shows that the Gentiles worshipped one Supreme Being, and that they
|
|
were not idolaters, as the Jews represented them to be. But the
|
|
storm still continuing and the danger increasing, they put the fate of
|
|
the lot into execution, and cast Jonah into the sea, where,
|
|
according to the story, a great fish swallowed him up whole and alive.
|
|
We have now to consider Jonah securely housed from the storm in
|
|
the fish's belly. Here we are told that he prayed; but the prayer is a
|
|
made-up prayer, taken from various parts of the Psalms, without any
|
|
connection or consistency, and adapted to the distress, but not at all
|
|
to the condition that Jonah was in. It is such a prayer as a
|
|
Gentile, who might know something of the Psalms, could copy out for
|
|
him. This circumstance alone, were there no other, is sufficient to
|
|
indicate that the whole is a made-up story. The prayer, however, is
|
|
supposed to have answered the purpose, and the story goes on (taking
|
|
up at the same time the cant language of a Bible prophet), saying:
|
|
(chap. ii, ver. 10,) "And the Lord spake unto the fish, and it vomited
|
|
out Jonah upon the dry land."
|
|
Jonah then received a second mission to Nineveh, with which he
|
|
sets out; and we have now to consider him as a preacher. The
|
|
distress he is represented to have suffered, the remembrance of his
|
|
own disobedience as the cause of it, and the miraculous escape he is
|
|
supposed to have had, were sufficient, one would conceive, to have
|
|
impressed him with sympathy and benevolence in the execution of his
|
|
mission; but, instead of this, he enters the city with denunciation
|
|
and malediction in his mouth, crying: (chap. iii. ver. 4,) "Yet
|
|
forty days, and Nineveh shall be overthrown."
|
|
We have now to consider this supposed missionary in the last act
|
|
of his mission; and here it is that the malevolent spirit of a
|
|
Bible-prophet, or of a predicting priest, appears in all that
|
|
blackness of character that men ascribe to the being they call the
|
|
devil.
|
|
Having published his predictions, he withdrew, says the story,
|
|
to the east side of the city. But for what? not to contemplate, in
|
|
retirement, the mercy of his Creator to himself or to others, but to
|
|
wait, with malignant impatience, the destruction of Nineveh. It came
|
|
to pass, however, as the story relates that the Ninevites reformed,
|
|
and that God, according to the Bible phrase, repented him of the
|
|
evil he had said he would do unto them, and did it not. This, saith
|
|
the first verse of the last chapter, "displeased Jonah exceedingly,
|
|
and he was very angry." His obdurate heart would rather that all
|
|
Nineveh should be destroyed, and every soul, young and old, perish
|
|
in its ruins, than that his prediction should not be fulfilled. To
|
|
expose the character of a prophet still more, a gourd is made to
|
|
grow up in the night, that promised him an agreeable shelter from
|
|
the heat of the sun, in the place to which he had retired, and the
|
|
next morning it dies.
|
|
Here the rage of the prophet becomes excessive, and he is ready to
|
|
destroy himself. "It is better, said he, for me to die than to
|
|
live." This brings on a supposed expostulation between the Almighty
|
|
and the prophet, in which the former says, "Doest thou well to be
|
|
angry for the gourd? And Jonah said, I do well to be angry even unto
|
|
death; Then, said the Lord, Thou hast had pity on the gourd, for which
|
|
thou hast not labored, neither madest it grow; which came up in a
|
|
night, and perished in a night; and should not I spare Nineveh, that
|
|
great city, in which are more than sixscore thousand persons that
|
|
cannot discern between their right hand and their left hand?"
|
|
Here is both the winding up of the satire and the moral of the
|
|
fable. As a satire, it strikes against the character of all the
|
|
Bible prophets, and against all the indiscriminate judgments upon men,
|
|
women, and children, with which this lying book, the Bible, is
|
|
crowded; such as Noah's flood, the destruction of the cities of
|
|
Sodom and Gomorrah, the extirpation of the Canaanites, even to the
|
|
sucking infants, and women with child, because the same reflection,
|
|
that there are more than sixscore thousand persons that cannot discern
|
|
between their right hand and their left hand, meaning young
|
|
children, applies to all their cases. It satirizes also the supposed
|
|
partiality of the Creator for one nation more than for another.
|
|
As a moral, it preaches against the malevolent spirit of
|
|
prediction; for as certainly as a man predicts ill, he becomes
|
|
inclined to wish it. The pride of having his judgment right hardens
|
|
his heart, till at last he beholds with satisfaction, or sees with
|
|
disappointment, the accomplishment or the failure of his
|
|
predictions. This book ends with the same kind of strong and
|
|
well-directed point against prophets, prophecies, and indiscriminate
|
|
judgment, as the chapter that Benjamin Franklin made for the Bible,
|
|
about Abraham and the stranger, ends against the intolerant spirit
|
|
of religious persecution. Thus much for the book of Jonah.
|
|
Of the poetical parts of the Bible, that are called prophecies,
|
|
I have spoken in the former part of the Age of Reason, and already
|
|
in this, where I have said that the word prophet is the Bible word for
|
|
poet, and that the flights and metaphors of those poets, many of which
|
|
have become obscure by the lapse of time and the change of
|
|
circumstances, have been ridiculously erected into things called
|
|
prophecies, and applied to purposes the writers never thought of. When
|
|
a priest quotes any of those passages, he unriddles it agreeably to
|
|
his own views, and imposes that explanation upon his congregation as
|
|
the meaning of the writer. The whore of Babylon has been the common
|
|
whore of all the priests, and each has accused the other of keeping
|
|
the strumpet; so well do they agree in their explanations.
|
|
There now remain only a few books, which they call books of the
|
|
lesser prophets, and as I have already shown that the greater are
|
|
impostors, it would be cowardice to disturb the repose of the little
|
|
ones. Let them sleep, then, in the arms of their nurses, the
|
|
priests, and both be forgotten together.
|
|
I have now gone through the Bible, as a man would go through a
|
|
wood with an axe on his shoulder, and fell trees. Here they lie; and
|
|
the priests, if they can, may replant them. They may, perhaps, stick
|
|
them in the ground, but they will never make them grow. I pass on to
|
|
the books of the New Testament.
|
|
|
|
THE NEW TESTAMENT.
|
|
|
|
The New Testament, they tell us, is founded upon the prophecies of
|
|
the Old; if so, it must follow the fate of its foundation.
|
|
As it is nothing extraordinary that a woman should be with child
|
|
before she was married, and that the son she might bring forth
|
|
should be executed, even unjustly, I see no reason for not believing
|
|
that such a woman as Mary, and such a man as Joseph, and Jesus
|
|
existed; their mere existence is a matter of indifference about
|
|
which there is no ground either to believe or to disbelieve, and which
|
|
comes under the common head of, It may be so; and what then? The
|
|
probability, however, is that there were such persons, or at least
|
|
such as resembled them in part of the circumstances, because almost
|
|
all romantic stories have been suggested by some actual
|
|
circumstance; as the adventures of Robinson Crusoe, not a word of
|
|
which is true, were suggested by the case of Alexander Selkirk.
|
|
It is not the existence, or non-existence, of the persons that I
|
|
trouble myself about; it is the fable of Jesus Christ, as told in
|
|
the New Testament, and the wild and visionary doctrine raised thereon,
|
|
against which I contend. The story, taking it as it is told, is
|
|
blasphemously obscene. It gives an account of a young woman engaged to
|
|
be married, and while under this engagement she is, to speak plain
|
|
language, debauched by a ghost, under the impious pretence (Luke,
|
|
chap. i., ver. 35), that "the Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the
|
|
power of the Highest shall overshadow thee." Notwithstanding which,
|
|
Joseph afterward marries her, cohabits with her as his wife, and in
|
|
his turn rivals the ghost. This is putting the story into intelligible
|
|
language, and when told in this manner, there is not a priest but must
|
|
be ashamed to own it.*
|
|
|
|
*Mary, the supposed virgin-mother of Jesus, had several other
|
|
children, sons and daughters. See Matthew, chap. xiii, verses 55, 56.
|
|
|
|
Obscenity in matters of faith, however wrapped up, is always a
|
|
token of fable and imposture; for it is necessary to our serious
|
|
belief in God that we do not connect it with stories that run, as this
|
|
does, into ludicrous interpretations. This story is upon the face of
|
|
it, the same kind of story as that of Jupiter and Leda, or Jupiter and
|
|
Europa, or any of the amorous adventures of Jupiter; and shows, as
|
|
is already stated in the former part of the Age of Reason, that the
|
|
Christian faith is built upon the heathen mythology.
|
|
As the historical parts of the New Testament, so far as concerns
|
|
Jesus Christ, are confined to a very short space of time, less than
|
|
two years, and all within the same country, and nearly to the same
|
|
spot, the discordance of time, place, and circumstance, which
|
|
detects the fallacy of the books of the Old Testament, and proves them
|
|
to be impositions, cannot be expected to be found here in the same
|
|
abundance. The New Testament compared with the Old, is like a farce of
|
|
one act, in which there is not room for very numerous violations of
|
|
the unities. There are, however, some glaring contradictions, which,
|
|
exclusive of the fallacy of the pretended prophecies, are sufficient
|
|
to show the story of Jesus Christ to be false.
|
|
I lay it down as a position which cannot be controverted, first,
|
|
that the agreement of all the parts of a story does not prove that
|
|
story to be true, because the parts may agree, and the whole may be
|
|
false; secondly, that the disagreement of the parts of a story
|
|
proves the whole cannot be true. The agreement does not prove true,
|
|
but the disagreement proves falsehood positively.
|
|
The history of Jesus Christ is contained in the four books
|
|
ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. The first chapter of
|
|
Matthew begins with giving a genealogy of Jesus Christ; and in the
|
|
third chapter of Luke, there is also given a genealogy of Jesus
|
|
Christ. Did those two agree, it would not prove the genealogy to be
|
|
true, because it might, nevertheless, be a fabrication; but as they
|
|
contradict each other in every particular, it proves falsehood
|
|
absolutely. If Matthew speaks truth, Luke speaks falsehood, and if
|
|
Luke speaks truth, Matthew speaks falsehood; and as there is no
|
|
authority for believing one more than the other, there is no authority
|
|
for believing either; and if they cannot be believed even in the
|
|
very first thing they say and set out to prove, they are not
|
|
entitled to be believed in any thing they say afterward. Truth is a
|
|
uniform thing; and as to inspiration and revelation, were we to
|
|
admit it, it is impossible to suppose it can be contradictory. Either,
|
|
then, the men called apostles are impostors, or the books ascribed
|
|
to them has been written by other persons and fathered upon them, as
|
|
is the case with the Old Testament.
|
|
The book of Matthew gives, chap. i., ver 6, a genealogy by name
|
|
from David up through Joseph, the husband of Mary, to Christ; and
|
|
makes there to be twenty-eight generations. The book of Luke gives
|
|
also a genealogy by name from Christ, through Joseph, the husband of
|
|
Mary, down to David, and makes there to be forty-three generations;
|
|
besides which, there are only the two names of David and Joseph that
|
|
are alike in the two lists. I here insert both genealogical lists, and
|
|
for the sake of perspicuity and comparison, have placed them both in
|
|
the same direction, that is from Joseph down to David.
|
|
|
|
Genealogy according to Matthew. Genealogy according to Luke.
|
|
|
|
Christ 23 Josaphat Christ 23 Neri
|
|
2 Joseph 24 Asa 2 Joseph 24 Melchi
|
|
3 Jacob 25 Abia 3 Heli 25 Addi
|
|
4 Matthan 26 Roboam 4 Matthat 26 Cosam
|
|
5 Eleazar 27 Solomon 5 Levi 27 Elmodam
|
|
6 Eliud 28 David* 6 Melchi 28 Er
|
|
7 Achim 7 Janna 29 Jose
|
|
8 Sadoc 8 Joseph 30 Eliezer
|
|
9 Azor 9 Mattathias 31 Jorim
|
|
10 Eliakim 10 Amos 32 Matthat
|
|
11 Abiud 11 Naum 33 Levi
|
|
12 Zorobabel 12 Esli 34 Simeon
|
|
13 Salathiel 13 Nagge 35 Juda
|
|
14 Jechonias 14 Maath 36 Joseph
|
|
15 Josias 15 Mattathias 37 Jonan
|
|
16 Amon 16 Semei 38 Eliakim
|
|
17 Manasses 17 Joseph 39 Melea
|
|
18 Ezekias 18 Juda 40 Menan
|
|
19 Achaz 19 Joanna 41 Mattatha
|
|
20 Joatham 20 Rhesa 42 Nathan
|
|
21 Ozias 21 Zorobabel 43 David
|
|
22 Joram 22 Salathiel
|
|
|
|
*From the birth of David to the birth of Christ is upwards of 1080
|
|
years; and as the lifetime of Christ is not included, there are but 27
|
|
full generations. To find therefore the average age of each person
|
|
mentioned in the list, at the time his first son was born, it is
|
|
only necessary to divide 1080 years by 27, which gives 40 years for
|
|
each person. As the lifetime of man was then but the same extent it is
|
|
now, it is an absurdity to suppose that 27 following generations
|
|
should all be old bachelors, before they married; and the more so,
|
|
when we are told, that Solomon, the next in succession to David, had a
|
|
house full of wives and mistresses before he was twenty-one years of
|
|
age. So far from this genealogy being a solemn truth, it is not even a
|
|
reasonable lie. This list of Luke gives about twenty-six years for the
|
|
average age, and this is too much.
|
|
|
|
Now, if these men, Matthew and Luke, set out with a falsehood
|
|
between them as these two accounts show they do) in the very
|
|
commencement of their history of Jesus Christ, and of whom and of what
|
|
he was, what authority (as I have before asked) is there left for
|
|
believing the strange things they tell us afterward? If they cannot be
|
|
believed in their account of his natural genealogy, how are we to
|
|
believe them when they tell us he was the son of God begotten by a
|
|
ghost, and that an angel announced this in secret to his mother? If
|
|
they lied in one genealogy, why are we to believe them in the other?
|
|
If his natural genealogy be manufactured, which it certainly is, why
|
|
are we not to suppose that his celestial genealogy is manufactured
|
|
also, and that the whole is fabulous? Can any man of serious
|
|
reflection hazard his future happiness upon the belief of a story
|
|
naturally impossible, repugnant to every idea of decency, and
|
|
related by persons already detected of falsehood? Is it not more
|
|
safe that we stop ourselves at the plain, pure, and unmixed belief
|
|
of one God, which is Deism, than that we commit ourselves on an
|
|
ocean of improbable, irrational, indecent and contradictory tales?
|
|
The first question, however, upon the books of the New
|
|
Testament, as upon those of the Old, is, Are they genuine? Were they
|
|
written by the persons to whom they are ascribed? for it is upon
|
|
this ground only that the strange things related therein have been
|
|
credited. Upon this point there is no direct proof for or against, and
|
|
all that this state of a case proves is doubtfulness, and doubtfulness
|
|
is the opposite of belief. The state, therefore, that the books are
|
|
in, proves against themselves as far as this kind of proof can go.
|
|
But exclusive of this, the presumption is that the books called
|
|
the Evangelists, and ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, were
|
|
not written by Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, and that they are
|
|
impositions. The disordered state of the history in those four
|
|
books, the silence of one book upon matters related in the other,
|
|
and the disagreement that is to be found among them, implies that they
|
|
are the production of some unconnected individuals, many years after
|
|
the things they pretend to relate, each of whom made his own legend;
|
|
and not the writings of men living intimately together, as the men
|
|
called the apostles are supposed to have done- in fine, that they
|
|
have been manufactured, as the books of the Old Testament have been,
|
|
by other persons than those whose names they bear.
|
|
The story of the angel announcing what the church calls the
|
|
immaculate conception is not so much as mentioned in the books
|
|
ascribed to Mark and John; and is differently related in Matthew and
|
|
Luke. The former says the angel appeared to Joseph; the latter says it
|
|
was to Mary; but either Joseph or Mary was the worst evidence that
|
|
could have been thought of, for it was others that should have
|
|
testified for them, and not they for themselves. Were any girl that is
|
|
now with child to say, and even to swear it, that she was gotten
|
|
with child by a ghost, and that an angel told her so, would she be
|
|
believed? Certainly she would not. Why, then, are we to believe the
|
|
same thing of another girl, whom we never saw, told by nobody knows
|
|
who, nor when, nor where? How strange and inconsistent it is, that the
|
|
same circumstance that would weaken the belief even of a probable
|
|
story, should be given as a motive for believing this one, that has
|
|
upon the face of it every token of absolute impossibility and
|
|
imposture!
|
|
The story of Herod destroying all the children under two years
|
|
old, belongs altogether to the book of Matthew; not one of the rest
|
|
mentions anything about it. Had such a circumstance been true, the
|
|
universality of it must have made it known to all the writers, and the
|
|
thing would have been too striking to have been omitted by any. This
|
|
writer tells us, that Jesus escaped this slaughter because Joseph
|
|
and Mary were warned by an angel to flee with him unto Egypt; but he
|
|
forgot to make any provision for John, who was then under two years of
|
|
age. John, however, who stayed behind, fared as well as Jesus, who
|
|
fled; and, therefore, the story circumstantially belies itself.
|
|
Not any two of these writers agree in reciting, exactly in the
|
|
same words, the written inscription, short as it is, which they tell
|
|
us was put over Christ when he was crucified; and besides this, Mark
|
|
says: He was crucified at the third hour (nine in the morning), and
|
|
John says it was the sixth hour (twelve at noon).*
|
|
|
|
*According to John, the sentence was not passed till about the
|
|
sixth hour (noon), and, consequently, the execution could not be
|
|
till the afternoon; but Mark says expressly, that he was crucified
|
|
at the third hour (nine in the morning), chap. xv, verse 25. John,
|
|
chap. xix, verse 14.
|
|
|
|
The inscription is thus stated in these books:
|
|
|
|
MATTHEW. This is Jesus, the king of the Jews.
|
|
MARK.... The king of the Jews.
|
|
LUKE.... This is the king of the Jews.
|
|
JOHN.... Jesus of Nazareth, king of the Jews.
|
|
|
|
We may infer from these circumstances, trivial as they are, that
|
|
those writers, whoever they were, and in whatever time they lived,
|
|
were not present at the scene. The only one of the men called apostles
|
|
who appears to have been near the spot was Peter, and when he was
|
|
accused of being one of Jesus' followers, it is said, (Matthew,
|
|
chap. xxvi., ver. 74,) "Then he [Peter] began to curse and to swear,
|
|
saying, I know not the man!" yet we are now called upon to believe the
|
|
same Peter, convicted, by their own account, of perjury. For what
|
|
reason, or on what authority, shall we do this?
|
|
The accounts that are given of the circumstances that they tell us
|
|
attended the crucifixion are differently related in these four books.
|
|
The book ascribed to Matthew says, chap. xxvii, v. 45, "Now from
|
|
the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land unto the ninth
|
|
hour." Ver. 51, 52, 53, "And, behold, the veil of the temple was
|
|
rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and
|
|
the rocks rent; and the graves were opened; and many bodies of the
|
|
saints which slept arose, and came out of the graves after his
|
|
resurrection, and went into the holy city and appeared unto many."
|
|
Such is the account which this dashing writer of the book of Matthew
|
|
gives, but in which he is not supported by the writers of the other
|
|
books.
|
|
The writer of the book ascribed to Mark, in detailing the
|
|
circumstances of the crucifixion, makes no mention of any
|
|
earthquake, nor of the rocks rending, nor of the graves opening, nor
|
|
of the dead men walking out. The writer of the book of Luke is
|
|
silent also upon the same points. And as to the writer of the book
|
|
of John, though he details all the circumstances of the crucifixion
|
|
down to the burial of Christ, he says nothing about either the
|
|
darkness- the veil of the temple- the earthquake- the rocks- the
|
|
graves- nor the dead men.
|
|
Now, if it had been true that those things had happened, and if
|
|
the writers of those books had lived at the time they did happen,
|
|
and had been the persons they are said to be, namely, the four men
|
|
called apostles, Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, it was not possible for
|
|
them, as true historians, even without the aid of inspiration, not
|
|
to have recorded them. The things, supposing them to have been
|
|
facts, were of too much notoriety not to have been known, and of too
|
|
much importance not to have been told. All these supposed apostles
|
|
must have been witnesses of the earthquake, if there had been any; for
|
|
it was not possible for them to have been absent from it; the
|
|
opening of the graves and the resurrection of the dead men, and
|
|
their walking about the city, is of greater importance than the
|
|
earthquake. An earthquake is always possible and natural, and proves
|
|
nothing but this opening of the graves is supernatural, and directly
|
|
in point to their doctrine, their cause, and their apostleship. Had it
|
|
been true, it would have filled up whole chapters of those books,
|
|
and been the chosen theme and general chorus of all the writers; but
|
|
instead of this, little and trivial things, and mere prattling
|
|
conversations of, he said this, and he said that, are often
|
|
tediously detailed, while this, most important of all, had it been
|
|
true, is passed off in a slovenly manner by a single dash of the
|
|
pen, and that by one writer only, and not so much as hinted at by
|
|
the rest.
|
|
It is an easy thing to tell a lie, but it is difficult to
|
|
support the lie after it is told. The writer of the book of Matthew
|
|
should have told us who the saints were that came to life again, and
|
|
went into the city, and what became of them afterward, and who it
|
|
was that saw them- for he is not hardy enough to say he saw them
|
|
himself; whether they came out naked, and all in natural buff,
|
|
he-saints and she-saints; or whether they came full dressed, and where
|
|
they got their dresses; whether they went to their former habitations,
|
|
and reclaimed their wives, their husbands, and their property, and how
|
|
they were received; whether they entered ejectments for the recovery
|
|
of their possessions, or brought actions of crim. con. against the
|
|
rival interlopers; whether they remained on earth, and followed
|
|
their former occupation of preaching or working; or whether they
|
|
died again, or went back to their graves alive, and buried themselves.
|
|
Strange, indeed, that an army of saints should return to life, and
|
|
nobody know who they were, nor who it was that saw them, and that
|
|
not a word more should be said upon the subject, nor these saints have
|
|
anything to tell us! Had it been the prophets who (as we are told) had
|
|
formerly prophesied of these things, they must have had a great deal
|
|
to say. They could have told us everything and we should have had
|
|
posthumous prophecies, with notes and commentaries upon the first, a
|
|
little better at least than we have now. Had it been Moses and Aaron
|
|
and Joshua and Samuel and David, not an unconverted Jew had remained
|
|
in all Jerusalem. Had it been John the Baptist, and the saints of
|
|
the time then present, everybody would have known them, and they would
|
|
have out-preached and out-famed all the other apostles. But, instead
|
|
of this, these saints were made to pop up, like Jonah's gourd in the
|
|
night, for no purpose at all but to wither in the morning. Thus much
|
|
for this part of the story.
|
|
The tale of the resurrection follows that of the crucifixion,
|
|
and in this as well as in that, the writers, whoever they were,
|
|
disagree so much as to make it evident that none of them were there.
|
|
The book of Matthew states that when Christ was put in the
|
|
sepulchre, the Jews applied to Pilate for a watch or a guard to be
|
|
placed over the sepulchre, to prevent the body being stolen by the
|
|
disciples; and that, in consequence of this request, the sepulchre was
|
|
made sure, sealing the stone that covered the mouth, and setting a
|
|
watch. But the other books say nothing about this application, nor
|
|
about the sealing, nor the guard, nor the watch; and according to
|
|
their accounts, there were none. Matthew, however, follows up this
|
|
part of the story of the guard or the watch with a second part, that I
|
|
shall notice in the conclusion, as it serves to detect the fallacy
|
|
of these books.
|
|
The book of Matthew continues its account, and says (chap.
|
|
xxviii., ver. 1) that at the end of the Sabbath, as it began to
|
|
dawn, toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the
|
|
other Mary, to see the sepulchre. Mark says it was sun-rising, and
|
|
John says it was dark. Luke says it was Mary Magdalene and Joanna, and
|
|
Mary, the mother of James, and other women, that came to the
|
|
sepulchre; and John states that Mary Magdalene came alone. So well
|
|
do they agree about their first evidence! they all, however, appear to
|
|
have known most about Mary Magdalene; she was a woman of a large
|
|
acquaintance, and it was not an ill conjecture that she might be
|
|
upon the stroll.
|
|
The book of Matthew goes on to say (ver. 2), "And behold there was
|
|
a great earthquake, for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven,
|
|
and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it."
|
|
But the other books say nothing about any earthquake, nor about the
|
|
angel rolling back the stone and sitting upon it, and according to
|
|
their account, there was no angel sitting there. Mark says the angel
|
|
was within the sepulchre, sitting on the right side. Luke says there
|
|
were two, and they were both standing up; and John says they were both
|
|
sitting down, one at the head and the other at the feet.
|
|
Matthew says that the angel that was sitting upon the stone on the
|
|
outside of the sepulchre told the two Marys that Christ was risen, and
|
|
that the women went away quickly. Mark says that the women, upon
|
|
seeing the stone rolled away, and wondering at it, went into the
|
|
sepulchre, and that it was the angel that was sitting within on the
|
|
right side, that told them so. Luke says it was the two angels that
|
|
were standing up; and John says it was Jesus Christ himself that
|
|
told it to Mary Magdalene, and that she did not go into the sepulchre,
|
|
but only stooped down and looked in.
|
|
Now, if the writer of those four books had gone into a court of
|
|
justice to prove an alibi (for it is of the nature of an alibi that is
|
|
here attempted to be proved, namely, the absence of a dead body by
|
|
supernatural means), and had they given their evidence in the same
|
|
contradictory manner as it is here given, they would have been in
|
|
danger of having their ears cropped for perjury, and would have justly
|
|
deserved it. Yet this is the evidence, and these are the books that
|
|
have been imposed upon the world, as being given by divine
|
|
inspiration, and as the unchangeable word of God.
|
|
The writer of the book of Matthew, after giving this account
|
|
relates a story that is not to be found in any of the other books, and
|
|
which is the same I have just before alluded to.
|
|
"Now," says he (that is, after the conversation the women had with
|
|
the angel sitting upon the stone), "behold some of the watch
|
|
[meaning the watch that he had said had been placed over the
|
|
sepulchre] came into the city, showed unto the chief priests all the
|
|
things that were done; and when they were assembled with the elders
|
|
and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers,
|
|
saying, Say ye His disciples came by night, and stole him away while
|
|
we slept; and if this come to the governor's ears, we will persuade
|
|
him, and secure you. So they took the money, and did as they were
|
|
taught; and this saying [that his disciples stole him away] is
|
|
commonly reported among the Jews until this day."
|
|
The expression, until this day, is an evidence that the book
|
|
ascribed to Matthew was not written by Matthew, and that it had been
|
|
manufactured long after the time and things of which it pretends to
|
|
treat; for the expression implies a great length of intervening
|
|
time. It would be inconsistent in us to speak in this manner of
|
|
anything happening in our own time. To give therefore, intelligible
|
|
meaning to the expression, we must suppose a lapse of some generations
|
|
at least, for this manner of speaking carries the mind back to ancient
|
|
time.
|
|
The absurdity also of the story is worth noticing; for it shows
|
|
the writer of the book of Matthew to have been an exceedingly weak and
|
|
foolish man. He tells a story that contradicts itself in point of
|
|
possibility; for through the guard, if there were any, might be made
|
|
to say that the body was taken away while they were asleep, and to
|
|
give that as a reason for their not having prevented it, that same
|
|
sleep must also have prevented their knowing how and by whom it was
|
|
done, and yet they are made to say, that it was the disciples who
|
|
did it. Were a man to tender his evidence of something that he
|
|
should say was done, and of the manner of doing it, and of the
|
|
person who did it, while he was asleep, and could know nothing of
|
|
the matter, such evidence could not be received; it will do well
|
|
enough for Testament evidence, but not for anything where truth is
|
|
concerned.
|
|
I come now to that part of the evidence in those books, that
|
|
respects the pretended appearance of Christ after this pretended
|
|
resurrection.
|
|
The writer of the book of Matthew relates, that the angel that was
|
|
sitting on the stone at the mouth of the sepulchre, said to the two
|
|
Marys, chap. xxviii., ver. 7, "Behold Christ has gone before you
|
|
into Galilee, there shall ye see him; lo, I have told you." And the
|
|
same writer at the next two verses (8, 9), makes Christ himself to
|
|
speak to the same purpose to these women immediately after the angel
|
|
had told it to them, and that they ran quickly to tell it to the
|
|
disciples; and at the 16th verse it is said, "Then the eleven
|
|
disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had
|
|
appointed them; and when they saw him, they worshiped him."
|
|
But the writer of the book of John tells us a story very different
|
|
to this; for he says, chap. xx., ver. 19, "Then the same day at
|
|
evening, being the first day of the week [that is, the same day that
|
|
Christ is said to have risen,] when the doors were shut where the
|
|
disciples were assembled, for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood
|
|
in the midst of them."
|
|
According to Matthew the eleven were marching to Galilee to meet
|
|
Jesus in a mountain, by his own appointment, at the very time when,
|
|
according to John, they were assembled in another place, and that
|
|
not by appointment, but in secret, for fear of the Jews.
|
|
The writer of the book of Luke contradicts that of Matthew more
|
|
pointedly than John does; for he says expressly that the meeting was
|
|
in Jerusalem the evening of the same day that he [Christ] rose, and
|
|
that the eleven were there. See Luke, chap. xxiv, ver. 13, 33.
|
|
Now, it is not possible, unless we admit these supposed
|
|
disciples the right of willful lying, that the writer of those books
|
|
could be any of the eleven persons called disciples; for if, according
|
|
to Matthew, the eleven went into Galilee to meet Jesus in a mountain
|
|
by his own appointment on the same day that he is said to have
|
|
risen, Luke and John must have been two of that eleven; yet the writer
|
|
of Luke says expressly, and John implies as much, that the meeting was
|
|
that same day, in a house in Jerusalem; and, on the other hand, if,
|
|
according to Luke and John, the eleven were assembled in a house in
|
|
Jerusalem, Matthew must have been one of that eleven; yet Matthew says
|
|
the meeting was in a mountain in Galilee, and consequently the
|
|
evidence given in those books destroys each other.
|
|
The writer of the book of Mark says nothing about any meeting in
|
|
Galilee; but he says, chap. xvi, ver. 12, that Christ, after his
|
|
resurrection, appeared in another form to two of them as they walked
|
|
into the country, and that these two told it to the residue, who would
|
|
not believe them. Luke also tells a story in which he keeps Christ
|
|
employed the whole day of this pretended resurrection, until the
|
|
evening, and which totally invalidates the account of going to the
|
|
mountain in Galilee. He says that two of them, without saying which
|
|
two, went that same day to a village call Emmaus, three score furlongs
|
|
(seven miles and a half) from Jerusalem, and that Christ, in disguise,
|
|
went with them, and stayed with them unto the evening, and supped with
|
|
them, and then vanished out of their sight, and re-appeared that
|
|
same evening at the meeting of the eleven in Jerusalem.
|
|
This is the contradictory manner in which the evidence of this
|
|
pretended re-appearance of Christ is stated; the only point in which
|
|
the writers agree, is the skulking privacy of that re-appearance;
|
|
for whether it was in the recess of a mountain in Galilee, or a
|
|
shut-up house in Jerusalem, it was still skulking. To what cause,
|
|
then, are we to assign this skulking? On the one hand it is directly
|
|
repugnant to the supposed or pretended end- that of convincing the
|
|
world that Christ had risen; and on the other hand, to have asserted
|
|
the publicity of it would have exposed the writers of those books to
|
|
public detection, and, therefore, they have been under the necessity
|
|
of making it a private affair.
|
|
As to the account of Christ being seen by more than five hundred
|
|
at once, it is Paul only who says it, and not the five hundred who say
|
|
it for themselves. It is, therefore, the testimony of but one man, and
|
|
that, too, of a man who did not, according to the same account,
|
|
believe a word of the matter himself at the time it is said to have
|
|
happened. His evidence, supposing him to have been the writer of the
|
|
15th chapter of Corinthians, where this account is given, is like that
|
|
of a man who comes into a court of Justice to swear that what he had
|
|
sworn before is false. A man may often see reason, and he has, too,
|
|
always the right of changing his opinion; but this liberty does not
|
|
extend to matters of fact.
|
|
I now come to the last scene, that of the ascension into heaven.
|
|
Here all fear of the Jews, and of everything else, must necessarily
|
|
have been out of the question: it was that which, if true, was to seal
|
|
the whole, and upon which the reality of the future mission of the
|
|
disciples was to rest for proof. Words, whether declarations or
|
|
promises, that passed in private, either in the recess of a mountain
|
|
in Galilee or in a shut-up house in Jerusalem, even supposing them
|
|
to have been spoken, could not be evidence in public; it was therefore
|
|
necessary that this last scene should preclude the possibility of
|
|
denial and dispute, and that it should be, as I have stated in the
|
|
former part of the Age of Reason, as public and as visible as the
|
|
sun at noonday; at least it ought to have been as public as the
|
|
crucifixion is reported to have been. But to come to the point.
|
|
In the first place, the writer of the book of Matthew does not say
|
|
a syllable about it; neither does the writer of the book of John. This
|
|
being the case, it is not possible to suppose that those writers,
|
|
who effect to be even minute in other matters, would have been
|
|
silent upon this, had it been true? The writer of the book of Mark
|
|
passes it off in a careless, slovenly manner, with a single dash of
|
|
the pen, as if he was tired of romancing or ashamed of the story. So
|
|
also does the writer of Luke. And even between these two, there is not
|
|
an apparent agreement as to the place where his final parting is
|
|
said to have been.
|
|
The book of Mark says that Christ appeared to the eleven as they
|
|
sat at meat, alluding to the meeting of the eleven at Jerusalem; he
|
|
then states the conversation that he says passed at that meeting;
|
|
and immediately after says (as a school-boy would finish a dull story)
|
|
"So then, after the Lord had spoken unto them, he was received up into
|
|
heaven and sat on the right hand of God." But the writer of Luke says,
|
|
that the ascension was from Bethany; that he [Christ] led them out
|
|
as far as Bethany, and was parted from them, and was carried up into
|
|
heaven. So also was Mahomet; and as to Moses, the apostle Jude says,
|
|
ver. 9 "that Michael and the devil disputed about his body." While
|
|
we believe such fables as these, or either of them, we believe
|
|
unworthily of the Almighty.
|
|
I have now gone through the examination of the four books ascribed
|
|
to Matthew, Mark, Luke and John; and when it is considered that the
|
|
whole space of time from the crucifixion to what is called the
|
|
ascension is but a few days, apparently not more than three or four,
|
|
and that all the circumstances are said to have happened nearly
|
|
about the same spot, Jerusalem, it is, I believe, impossible to find
|
|
in any story upon record so many and such glaring absurdities,
|
|
contradictions and falsehoods as are in those books. They are more
|
|
numerous and striking than I had any expectation of finding when I
|
|
began this examination, and far more so than I had any idea of when
|
|
I wrote the former part of the Age of Reason. I had then neither Bible
|
|
nor Testament to refer to, nor could I procure any. My own
|
|
situation, even as to existence, was becoming every day more
|
|
precarious, and as I was willing to leave something behind me on the
|
|
subject, I was obliged to be quick and concise. The quotations I
|
|
then made were from memory only, but they are correct; and the
|
|
opinions I have advanced in that work are the effect of the most clear
|
|
and long-established conviction that the Bible and the Testament are
|
|
impositions upon the world, that the fall of man, the account of Jesus
|
|
Christ being the Son of God, and of his dying to appease the wrath
|
|
of God, and of salvation by that strange means, are all fabulous
|
|
inventions, dishonorable to the wisdom and power of the Almighty; that
|
|
the only true religion is Deism, by which I then meant, and mean
|
|
now, the belief of one God, and an imitation of his moral character,
|
|
or the practice of what are called moral virtues- and that it was
|
|
upon this only (so far as religion is concerned) that I rested all
|
|
my hopes of happiness hereafter. So say I now- and so help me God.
|
|
But to return to the subject. Though it is impossible, at this
|
|
distance of time, to ascertain as a fact who were the writers of those
|
|
four books (and this alone is sufficient to hold them in doubt, and
|
|
where we doubt we do not believe), it is not difficult to ascertain
|
|
negatively that they were not written by the persons to whom they
|
|
are ascribed. The contradictions in those books demonstrate two
|
|
things:
|
|
First, that the writers could not have been eye-witnesses and
|
|
ear-witnesses of the matters they relate, or they would have related
|
|
them without those contradictions; and consequently, that the books
|
|
have not been written by the persons called apostles, who are supposed
|
|
to have been witnesses of this kind.
|
|
Secondly, that the writers, whoever they were, have not acted in
|
|
concerted imposition; but each writer separately and individually
|
|
for himself, and without the knowledge of the other.
|
|
The same evidence that applies to prove the one, applies equally
|
|
to prove both cases; that is, that the books were not written by the
|
|
men called apostles, and also that they are not a concerted
|
|
imposition. As to inspiration, it is altogether out of the question;
|
|
we may as well attempt to unite truth and falsehood, as inspiration
|
|
and contradiction.
|
|
If four men are eye-witnesses and ear-witnesses to a scene, they
|
|
will, without any concert between them, agree as to time and place
|
|
when and where that scene happened. Their individual knowledge of
|
|
the thing, each one knowing it for himself, renders concert totally
|
|
unnecessary; the one will not say it was in a mountain in the country,
|
|
and the other at a house in town: the one will not say it was at
|
|
sunrise, and the other that it was dark. For in whatever place it was,
|
|
at whatever time it was, they know it equally alike.
|
|
And, on the other hand, if four men concert a story, they will
|
|
make their separate relations of that story agree and corroborate with
|
|
each other to support the whole. That concert supplies the want of
|
|
fact in the one case, as the knowledge of the fact supersedes, in
|
|
the other case, the necessity of a concert. The same contradictions,
|
|
therefore, that prove that there has been no concert, prove also
|
|
that the reporters had no knowledge of the fact (or rather of that
|
|
which they relate as a fact), and detect also the falsehood of their
|
|
reports. Those books, therefore, have neither been written by the
|
|
men called apostles, nor by impostors in concert. How then have they
|
|
been written?
|
|
I am not one of those who are fond of believing there is much of
|
|
that which is called willful lying, or lying originally, except in the
|
|
case of men setting up to be prophets, as in the Old Testament; for
|
|
prophesying is lying professionally. In almost all other cases, it
|
|
is not difficult to discover the progress by which even simple
|
|
supposition, with the aid of credulity, will, in time, grow into a
|
|
lie, and at last be told as a fact; and whenever we can find a
|
|
charitable reason for a thing of this kind, we ought not to indulge
|
|
a severe one.
|
|
The story of Jesus Christ appearing after he was dead is the story
|
|
of an apparition, such as timid imaginations can always create in
|
|
vision, and credulity believe. Stories of this kind had been told of
|
|
the assassination of Julius Caesar, not many years before; and they
|
|
generally have their origin in violent deaths, or in the execution
|
|
of innocent persons. In cases of this kind, compassion lends its aid
|
|
and benevolently stretches the story. It goes on a little and a little
|
|
further till it becomes a most certain truth. Once start a ghost and
|
|
credulity fills up the history of its life, and assigns the cause of
|
|
its appearance! one tells it one way, another another way, till
|
|
there are as many stories about the ghost and about the proprietor
|
|
of the ghost, as there are about Jesus Christ in these four books.
|
|
The story of the appearance of Jesus Christ is told with that
|
|
strange mixture of the natural and impossible that distinguishes
|
|
legendary tale from fact. He is represented as suddenly coming in
|
|
and going out when the doors were shut, and of vanishing out of
|
|
sight and appearing again, as one would conceive of an unsubstantial
|
|
vision; then again he is hungry, sits down to meat, and eats his
|
|
supper. But as those who tell stories of this kind never provide for
|
|
all the cases, so it is here; they have told us that when he arose
|
|
he left his grave clothes behind him; but they have forgotten to
|
|
provide other clothes for him to appear in afterward, or to tell us
|
|
what he did with them when he ascended- whether he stripped all off,
|
|
or went up clothes and all. In the case of Elijah, they have been
|
|
careful enough to make him throw down his mantle; how it happened not
|
|
to be burned in the chariot of fire they also have not told us. But
|
|
as imagination supplies all deficiencies of this kind, we may
|
|
suppose, if we please, that it was made of salamander's wool.
|
|
Those who are not much acquainted with ecclesiastical history
|
|
may suppose that the book called the New Testament has existed ever
|
|
since the time of Jesus Christ, as they suppose that the books
|
|
ascribed to Moses have existed ever since the time of Moses. But the
|
|
fact is historically otherwise. There was no such book as the New
|
|
Testament till more than three hundred years after the time that
|
|
Christ is said to have lived.
|
|
At what time the books ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke and John
|
|
began to appear is altogether a matter of uncertainty. There is not
|
|
the least shadow of evidence of who the persons were that wrote
|
|
them, nor at what time they were written; and they might as well
|
|
have been called by the names of any of the other supposed apostles,
|
|
as by the names they are now called. The originals are not in the
|
|
possession of any Christian Church existing, any more than the two
|
|
tables of stone written on, they pretend, by the finger of God, upon
|
|
Mount Sinai, and given to Moses, are in the possession of the Jews.
|
|
And even if they were, there is no possibility of proving the
|
|
handwriting in either case. At the time those books were written there
|
|
was no printing, and consequently there could be no publication,
|
|
otherwise than by written copies, which any man might make or alter at
|
|
pleasure, and call them originals.* Can we suppose it is consistent
|
|
with the wisdom of the Almighty, to commit himself and his will to man
|
|
upon such precarious means as these, or that it is consistent we
|
|
should pin our faith upon such uncertainties? We cannot make, nor
|
|
alter, nor even imitate so much as one blade of grass that he has
|
|
made, and yet we can make or alter words of God as easily as words
|
|
of man.
|
|
|
|
*The former part of the Age of Reason has not been published in
|
|
two years, and there is already an expression in it that is not
|
|
mine. The expression is, The book of Luke was carried by a majority of
|
|
one voice only. It may be true, but it is not I that have said it.
|
|
Some person, who might know of the circumstance, has added it in a
|
|
note at the bottom of the page of some of the editions, printed either
|
|
in England or in America; and the printers, after that, have placed it
|
|
into the body of the work, and made me the author of it. If this has
|
|
happened within such a short space of time, notwithstanding the aid of
|
|
printing, which prevents the alteration of copies individually, what
|
|
may not have happened in a much greater length of time, when there was
|
|
no printing, and when any man who could write could make a written
|
|
copy, and call it an original by Matthew, Mark, Luke, or John?
|
|
|
|
About three hundred and fifty years after the time that Christ
|
|
is said to have lived, several writings of the kind I am speaking of
|
|
were scattered in the hands of diverse individuals; and as the
|
|
church had began to form itself into a hierarchy, or church
|
|
government, with temporal powers, it set itself about collecting
|
|
them into a code, as we now see them, called The New Testament. They
|
|
decided by vote, as I have before said in the former part of the Age
|
|
of Reason, which of those writings, out of the collection they had
|
|
made, should be the word of God, and which should not. The Rabbins
|
|
of the Jews had decided, by vote, upon the books of the Bible before.
|
|
As the object of the church, as is the case in all national
|
|
establishments of churches, was power and revenue, and terror the
|
|
means it used, it is consistent to suppose that the most miraculous
|
|
and wonderful of the writings they had collected stood the best chance
|
|
of being voted. And as to the authenticity of the books, the vote
|
|
stands in the place of it, for it can be traced no higher.
|
|
Disputes, however, ran high among the people then calling
|
|
themselves Christians; not only as to points of doctrine, but as to
|
|
the authenticity of the books. In the contest between the persons
|
|
called St. Augustine and Fauste, about the year 400, the latter
|
|
says: "The books called the Evangelists have been composed long
|
|
after the times of the apostles by some obscure men, who, fearing that
|
|
the world would not give credit to their relation of matters of
|
|
which they could not be informed, have published them under the
|
|
names of the apostles, and which are so full of sottishness and
|
|
discordant relations, that there is neither agreement nor connection
|
|
between them."
|
|
And in another place, addressing himself to the advocates of those
|
|
books, as being the word of God, he says, "It is thus that your
|
|
predecessors have inserted in the scriptures of our Lord many
|
|
things, which, though they carry his name agrees not with his
|
|
doctrines. This is not surprising, since that we have often proved
|
|
that these things have not been written by himself, nor by his
|
|
apostles, but that for the greater part they are founded upon tales,
|
|
upon vague reports, and put together by I know not what, half-Jews,
|
|
but with little agreement between them, and which they have
|
|
nevertheless published under the names of the apostles of our Lord,
|
|
and have thus attributed to them their own errors and their lies."*
|
|
|
|
*I have these two extracts from Boulanger's Life of Paul,
|
|
written in French. Boulanger has quoted them from the writings of
|
|
Augustine against Fauste, to which he refers.
|
|
|
|
The reader will see by these extracts, that the authenticity of
|
|
the books of the New Testament was denied, and the books treated as
|
|
tales, forgeries, and lies, at the time they were voted to be the word
|
|
of God.* But the interest of the church, with the assistance of the
|
|
fagot, bore down the opposition, and at last suppressed all
|
|
investigation. Miracles followed upon miracles, if we will believe
|
|
them, and men were taught to say they believed whether they believed
|
|
or not. But (by way of throwing in a thought) the French Revolution
|
|
has excommunicated the church from the power of working miracles;
|
|
she has not been able, with the assistance of all her saints, to
|
|
work one miracle since the revolution began; and as she never stood in
|
|
greater need than now, we may, without the aid of divination, conclude
|
|
that all her former miracles were tricks and lies.
|
|
|
|
*Boulanger, in his Life of Paul, has collected from the
|
|
ecclesiastical histories, and from the writings of fathers, as they
|
|
are called, several matters which show the opinions that prevailed
|
|
among the different sects of Christians at the time the Testament,
|
|
as we now see it, was voted to be the word of God. The following
|
|
extracts are from the second chapter of that work.
|
|
"The Marcionists, (a Christian sect,) assumed that the evangelists
|
|
were filled with falsities. The Manicheans, who formed a very numerous
|
|
sect at the commencement of Christianity, rejected as false all the
|
|
New Testament, and showed other writings quite different that they
|
|
gave for authentic. The Cerinthians, like the Marcionists, admitted
|
|
not the Acts of the Apostles. The Encratites, and the Severians,
|
|
adopted neither the Acts nor the Epistles of Paul. Chrysostom, in a
|
|
homily which he made upon the Acts of the Apostles, says that in his
|
|
time, about the year 400, many people knew nothing either of the
|
|
author or of the book. St. Irene, who lived before that time,
|
|
reports that the Valentinians, like several other sects of Christians,
|
|
accused the scriptures of being filled with imperfections, errors, and
|
|
contradictions. The Ebionites, or Nazarines, who were the first
|
|
Christians, rejected all the Epistles of Paul and regarded him as an
|
|
impostor. They report, among other things, that he was originally a
|
|
pagan, that he came to Jerusalem, where he lived some time; and that
|
|
having a mind to marry the daughter of the high priest, he caused
|
|
himself to be circumcised: but that not being able to obtain her, he
|
|
quarreled with the Jews and wrote against circumcision, and against
|
|
the observance of the sabbath, and against all the legal ordinances.
|
|
|
|
When we consider the lapse of more than three hundred years
|
|
intervening between the time that Christ is said to have lived and the
|
|
time the New Testament was formed into a book, we must see, even
|
|
without the assistance of historical evidence, the exceeding
|
|
uncertainty there is of its authenticity. The authenticity of the book
|
|
of Homer, so far as regards the authorship, is much better established
|
|
than that of the New Testament, though Homer is a thousand years the
|
|
most ancient. It is only an exceedingly good poet that could have
|
|
written the book of Homer, and therefore few men only could have
|
|
attempted it; and a man capable of doing it would not have thrown away
|
|
his own fame by giving it to another. In like manner, there were but
|
|
few that could have composed Euclid's Elements, because none but an
|
|
exceedingly good geometrician could have been the author of that work.
|
|
But with respect to the books of the New Testament, particularly
|
|
such parts as tell us of the resurrection and ascension of Christ, any
|
|
person who could tell a story of an apparition, or of a man's
|
|
walking could have made such books; for the story is most wretchedly
|
|
told. The chance, therefore, of forgery in the Testament, is
|
|
millions to one greater than in the case of Homer or Euclid. Of the
|
|
numerous priests or parsons of the present day, bishops and all, every
|
|
one of them can make a sermon, or translate a scrap of Latin,
|
|
especially if it had been translated a thousand times before; but is
|
|
there any among them that can write poetry like Homer, or science like
|
|
Euclid? The sum total of a person's learning, with very few
|
|
exceptions, is a b ab, and hic haec, hoc; and their knowledge of
|
|
science is three times one is three; and this is more than
|
|
sufficient to have enabled them, had they lived at the time, to have
|
|
written all the books of the New Testament.
|
|
As the opportunities of forgeries were greater, so also was the
|
|
inducement. A man could gain no advantage by writing under the name of
|
|
Homer or Euclid; if he could write equal to them, it would be better
|
|
that he wrote under his own name; if inferior, he could not succeed.
|
|
Pride would prevent the former, and impossibility the latter. But with
|
|
respect to such books as compose the New Testament, all the
|
|
inducements were on the side of forgery. The best imagined history
|
|
that could have been made, at the distance of two or three hundred
|
|
years after the time, could not have passed for an original under
|
|
the name of the real writer; the only chance of success lay in
|
|
forgery, for the church wanted pretence for its new doctrine, and
|
|
truth and talents were out of the question.
|
|
But as is not uncommon (as before observed) to relate stories of
|
|
persons walking after they are dead, and of ghosts and apparitions
|
|
of such as have fallen by some violent or extraordinary means; and
|
|
as the people of that day were in the habit of believing such
|
|
things, and of the appearance of angels, and also of devils, and of
|
|
their getting into people's insides and shaking them like a fit of
|
|
an ague, and of their being cast out again as if by an emetic- (Mary
|
|
Magdalene, the book of Mark tells us, has brought up, or been
|
|
brought to bed of seven devils)- it was nothing extraordinary that
|
|
some story of this kind should get abroad of the person called Jesus
|
|
Christ, and become afterward the foundation of the four books ascribed
|
|
to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. Each writer told the tale as he
|
|
heard it, or thereabouts, and gave to his book the name of the saint
|
|
or the apostle whom tradition had given as the eye-witness. It is only
|
|
upon this ground that the contradiction in those books can be
|
|
accounted for; and if this be not the case, they are downright
|
|
impositions, lies and forgeries, without even the apology of
|
|
credulity.
|
|
That they have been written by a sort of half Jews, as the
|
|
foregoing quotations mention, is discernable enough. The frequent
|
|
references made to that chief assassin and impostor, Moses, and to the
|
|
men called prophets, establish this point; and, on the other band, the
|
|
church has complemented the fraud by admitting the Bible and the
|
|
Testament to reply to each other. Between the Christian Jew and the
|
|
Christian Gentile, the thing called a prophecy and the thing
|
|
prophesied, the type and the thing typified, the sign and the thing
|
|
signified, have been industriously rummaged up and fitted together,
|
|
like old locks and pick-lock keys. The story foolishly enough told
|
|
of Eve and the serpent, and naturally enough as to the enmity
|
|
between men and serpents (for the serpent always bites about the heel,
|
|
because it cannot reach higher; and the man always knocks the
|
|
serpent about the head, as the most effectual way to prevent its
|
|
biting*) this foolish story, I say, has been made into a prophecy, a
|
|
type, and a promise to begin with; and the lying imposition of
|
|
Isaiah to Ahaz, That a virgin shall conceive and bear a son, as a sign
|
|
that Ahaz should conquer, when the event was that he was defeated
|
|
(as already noticed in the observations on the book of Isaiah), has
|
|
been perverted and made to serve as a winder up.
|
|
|
|
*It shall bruise thy head and thou shalt bruise his heel. Genesis,
|
|
chap. iii, verse 15.
|
|
|
|
Jonah and the whale are also made into a sign or a type. Jonah
|
|
is Jesus, and the whale is the grave; for it is said (and they have
|
|
made Christ to say it of himself), Matt. chap. xii, ver. 40, "For as
|
|
Jonah was three days and three nights in the whale's belly, so shall
|
|
the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the
|
|
earth." But it happens, awkwardly enough, that Christ, according to
|
|
their own account, was but one day and two nights in the grave;
|
|
about 36 hours, instead of 72; that is, the Friday night, the
|
|
Saturday, and the Saturday night; for they say he was up on the Sunday
|
|
morning by sunrise, or before. But as this fits quite as well as the
|
|
bite and the kick in Genesis, or the virgin and her son in Isaiah,
|
|
it will pass in the lump of orthodox things. Thus much for the
|
|
historical part of the Testament and its evidences.
|
|
Epistles of Paul.- The epistles ascribed to Paul, being fourteen
|
|
in number, almost fill up the remaining part of the Testament. Whether
|
|
those epistles were written by the person to whom they are ascribed is
|
|
a matter of no great importance, since the writer, whoever he was,
|
|
attempts to prove his doctrine by argument. He does not pretend to
|
|
have been witness to any of the scenes told of the resurrection and
|
|
the ascension, and he declares that he had not believed them.
|
|
The story of his being struck to the ground as he was journeying
|
|
to Damascus has nothing in it miraculous or extraordinary; he
|
|
escaped with life, and that is more than many others have done, who
|
|
have been struck with lightning; and that he should lose his sight for
|
|
three days, and be unable to eat or drink during that time, is nothing
|
|
more than is common in such conditions. His companions that were
|
|
with him appear not to have suffered in the same manner, for they were
|
|
well enough to lead him the remainder of the journey; neither did they
|
|
pretend to have seen any vision.
|
|
The character of the person called Paul, according to the accounts
|
|
given of him, has in it a great deal of violence and fanaticism; he
|
|
had persecuted with as much heat as he preached afterward; the
|
|
stroke he had received had changed his thinking, without altering
|
|
his constitution; and either as a Jew or a Christian, he was the
|
|
same zealot. Such men are never good moral evidences of any doctrine
|
|
they preach. They are always in extremes, as well of actions as of
|
|
belief.
|
|
The doctrine he sets out to prove by argument is the
|
|
resurrection of the same body, and he advances this as an evidence
|
|
of immortality. But so much will men differ in their manner of
|
|
thinking, and in the conclusions they draw from the same premises,
|
|
that this doctrine of the resurrection of the same body, so far from
|
|
being an evidence of immortality, appears to me to furnish an evidence
|
|
against it; for if I have already died in this body, and am raised
|
|
again in the same body in which I have lived, it is a presumptive
|
|
evidence that I shall die again. That resurrection no more secures
|
|
me against the repetition of dying, than an ague-fit, when passed,
|
|
secures me against another. To believe, therefore, in immortality, I
|
|
must have a more elevated idea than is contained in the gloomy
|
|
doctrine of the resurrection.
|
|
Besides, as a matter of choice, as well as of hope, I had rather
|
|
have a better body and a more convenient form than the present.
|
|
Every animal in the creation excels us in something. The winged
|
|
insects, without mentioning doves or eagles, can pass over more
|
|
space and with greater ease in a few minutes than man can in an
|
|
hour. The glide of the smallest fish, in proportion to its bulk,
|
|
exceeds us in motion almost beyond comparison, and without
|
|
weariness. Even the sluggish snail can ascend from the bottom of a
|
|
dungeon, where a man, by the want of that ability, would perish; and a
|
|
spider can launch itself from the top, as a playful amusement. The
|
|
personal powers of man are so limited, and his heavy frame so little
|
|
constructed to extensive enjoyment, that there is nothing to induce us
|
|
to wish the opinion of Paul to be true. It is too little for the
|
|
magnitude of the scene- too mean for the sublimity of the subject.
|
|
But all other arguments apart, the consciousness of existence is
|
|
the only conceivable idea we can have of another life, and the
|
|
continuance of that consciousness is immortality. The consciousness of
|
|
existence, or the knowing that we exist, is not necessarily confined
|
|
to the same form, nor to the same matter, even in this life.
|
|
We have not in all cases the same form, nor in any case the same
|
|
matter that composed our bodies twenty or thirty years ago; and yet we
|
|
are conscious of being the same persons. Even legs and arms, which
|
|
make up almost half the human frame, are not necessary to the
|
|
consciousness of existence. These may be lost or taken away, and the
|
|
full consciousness of existence remain; and were their place
|
|
supplied by wings, or other appendages, we cannot conceive that it
|
|
would alter our consciousness of existence. In short, we know not
|
|
how much, or rather how little, of our composition it is, and how
|
|
exquisitely fine that little is, that creates in us this consciousness
|
|
of existence; and all beyond that is like the pulp of a peach,
|
|
distinct and separate from the vegetative speck in the kernel.
|
|
Who can say by what exceedingly fine action of fine matter it is
|
|
that a thought is produced in what we call the mind? and yet that
|
|
thought when produced, as I now produce the thought I am writing, is
|
|
capable of becoming immortal, and is the only production of man that
|
|
has that capacity.
|
|
Statues of brass or marble will perish; and statues made in
|
|
imitation of them are not the same statues, nor the same
|
|
workmanship, any more than the copy of a picture is the same
|
|
picture. But print and reprint a thought a thousand times over, and
|
|
that with materials of any kind- carve it in wood or engrave it on
|
|
stone, the thought is eternally and identically the same thought in
|
|
every case. It has a capacity of unimpaired existence, unaffected by
|
|
change of matter, and is essentially distinct and of a nature
|
|
different from every thing else that we know or can conceive. If,
|
|
then, the thing produced has in itself a capacity of being immortal,
|
|
it is more than a token that the power that produced it, which is
|
|
the self-same thing as consciousness of existence, can be immortal
|
|
also; and that as independently of the matter it was first connected
|
|
with, as the thought is of the printing or writing it first appeared
|
|
in. The one idea is not more difficult to believe than the other,
|
|
and we can see that one is true.
|
|
That the consciousness of existence is not dependent on the same
|
|
form or the same matter is demonstrated to our senses in the works
|
|
of the creation, as far as our senses are capable of receiving that
|
|
demonstration. A very numerous part of the animal creation preaches to
|
|
us, far better that Paul, the belief of a life hereafter. Their little
|
|
life resembles an earth and a heaven- a present and a future state,
|
|
and comprises, if it may be so expressed, immortality in miniature.
|
|
The most beautiful parts of the creation to our eye are the winged
|
|
insects, and they are not so originally. They acquire that form and
|
|
that inimitable brilliancy by progressive changes. The slow and
|
|
creeping caterpillar-worm of to-day passes in a few days to a torpid
|
|
figure and a state resembling death; and in the next change comes
|
|
forth in all the miniature magnificence of life, a splendid butterfly.
|
|
No resemblance of the former creature remains; everything is
|
|
changed; all his powers are new, and life is to him another thing.
|
|
We cannot conceive that the consciousness of existence is not the same
|
|
in this state of the animal as before; why then must I believe that
|
|
the resurrection of the same body is necessary to continue to me the
|
|
consciousness of existence hereafter?
|
|
In the former part of the Age of Reason I have called the creation
|
|
the only true and real word of God; and this instance, or this text,
|
|
in the book of creation, not only shows to us that this thing may be
|
|
so, but that it is so; and that the belief of a future state is a
|
|
rational belief, founded upon facts visible in the creation; for it is
|
|
not more difficult to believe that we shall exist hereafter in a
|
|
better state and form than at present, than that a worm should
|
|
become a butterfly, and quit the dunghill for the atmosphere, if we
|
|
did not know it as a fact.
|
|
As to the doubtful jargon ascribed to Paul in the 15th chapter
|
|
of I. Corinthians, which makes part of the burial service of some
|
|
Christian sectaries, it is as destitute of meaning as the tolling of a
|
|
bell at a funeral; it explains nothing to the understanding- it
|
|
illustrates nothing to the imagination, but leaves the reader to
|
|
find any meaning if he can. "All flesh (says he) is not the same
|
|
flesh. There is one flesh of men; another of beast; another of fishes;
|
|
and another of birds." And what then?- nothing. A cook could have
|
|
said as much. "There are also (says he) bodies celestial, and bodies
|
|
terrestrial; the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the
|
|
terrestrial is another." And what then?- nothing. And what is the
|
|
difference? nothing that he has told. "There is (says he) one glory of
|
|
the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the
|
|
stars." And what then?- nothing; except that he says that one star
|
|
differeth from another star in glory, instead of distance; and he
|
|
might as well have told us that the moon did not shine so bright as
|
|
the sun. All this is nothing better than the jargon of a conjuror, who
|
|
picks up phrases he does not understand, to confound the credulous
|
|
people who have come to have their fortunes told. Priests and
|
|
conjurors are of the same trade.
|
|
Sometimes Paul affects to be a naturalist and to prove his
|
|
system of resurrection from the principles of vegetation. "Thou
|
|
fool, (says he), that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it
|
|
die." To which one might reply in his own language and say, "Thou
|
|
fool, Paul, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die
|
|
not; for the grain that dies in the ground never does, nor can
|
|
vegetate. It is only the living grains that produce the next crop."
|
|
But the metaphor, in any point of view, is no simile. It is
|
|
succession, and not resurrection.
|
|
The progress of an animal from one state of being to another, as
|
|
from a worm to a butterfly, applies to the case; but this of a grain
|
|
does not, and shows Paul to have been what he says of others, a fool.
|
|
Whether the fourteen epistles ascribed to Paul were written by him
|
|
or not, is a matter of indifference; they are either argumentative
|
|
or dogmatical; and as the argument is defective and the dogmatical
|
|
part is merely presumptive, it signifies not who wrote them. And the
|
|
same may be said for the remaining parts of the Testament. It is not
|
|
upon the epistles, but upon what is called the Gospel, contained in
|
|
the four books ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, and upon
|
|
the pretended prophecies, that the theory of the church calling itself
|
|
the Christian Church is founded. The epistles are dependent upon
|
|
those, and must follow their fate; for if the story of Jesus Christ be
|
|
fabulous, all reasoning founded upon it as a supposed truth must
|
|
fall with it.
|
|
We know from history that one of the principal leaders of this
|
|
church, Athanasius, lived at the time the New Testament was formed;*
|
|
and we know also, from the absurd jargon he left us under the name
|
|
of a creed, the character of the men who formed the New Testament; and
|
|
we know also from the same history that the authenticity of the
|
|
books of which it is composed was denied at the time. It was upon
|
|
the vote of such as Athanasius, that the Testament was decreed to be
|
|
the word of God; and nothing can present to us a more strange idea
|
|
than that of decreeing the word of God by vote. Those who rest their
|
|
faith upon such authority put man in the place of God, and have no
|
|
foundation for future happiness; credulity, however, is not a crime,
|
|
but it becomes criminal by resisting conviction. It is strangling in
|
|
the womb of the conscience the efforts it makes to ascertain truth. We
|
|
should never force belief upon ourselves in anything.
|
|
|
|
*Athanasius died, according to the Church chronology, in the
|
|
year 371.
|
|
|
|
I here close the subject of the Old Testament and the New. The
|
|
evidence I have produced to prove them forgeries is extracted from the
|
|
books themselves, and acts, like a two-edged sword, either way. If the
|
|
evidence be denied, the authenticity of the scriptures is denied
|
|
with it; for it is scripture evidence; and if the evidence be
|
|
admitted, the authenticity of the books is disproved. The
|
|
contradictory impossibilities contained in the Old Testament and the
|
|
New, put them in the case of a man who swears for and against.
|
|
Either evidence convicts him of perjury, and equally destroys
|
|
reputation.
|
|
Should the Bible and the New Testament hereafter fall, it is not I
|
|
that have been the occasion. I have done no more than extracted the
|
|
evidence from the confused mass of matter with which it is mixed,
|
|
and arranged that evidence in a point of light to be clearly seen
|
|
and easily comprehended; and, having done this, I leave the reader
|
|
to judge for himself, as I have judged for myself
|
|
CONCLUSION
|
|
CONCLUSION.
|
|
|
|
In the former part of the Age of Reason I have spoken of the three
|
|
frauds, mystery, miracle, and prophecy; and as I have seen nothing
|
|
in any of the answers to that work that in the least affects what I
|
|
have there said upon those subjects, I shall not encumber this
|
|
Second Part with additions that are not necessary.
|
|
I have spoken also in the same work upon what is called
|
|
revelation, and have shown the absurd misapplication of that term to
|
|
the books of the Old Testament and the New; for certainly revelation
|
|
is out of the question in reciting anything of which man has been
|
|
the actor or the witness. That which a man has done or seen, needs
|
|
no revelation to tell him he had done it or seen it, for he knows it
|
|
already; nor to enable him to tell it or to write it. It is
|
|
ignorance or imposition to apply the term revelation in such cases:
|
|
yet the Bible and Testament are classed under this fraudulent
|
|
description of being all revelation.
|
|
Revelation then, so far as the term has relation between God and
|
|
man, can only be applied to something which God reveals of his will to
|
|
man; but though the power of the Almighty to make such a communication
|
|
is necessarily admitted, because to that power all things are
|
|
possible, yet the thing so revealed (if anything ever was revealed,
|
|
and which, bye the bye, it is impossible to prove), is revelation to
|
|
the person only to whom it is made. His account of it to another
|
|
person is not revelation; and whoever puts faith in that account, puts
|
|
it in the man from whom the account comes; and that man may have
|
|
been deceived, or may have dreamed it, or he may be an impostor and
|
|
may lie. There is no possible criterion whereby to judge of the
|
|
truth of what he tells, for even the morality of it would be no
|
|
proof of revelation. In all such cases the proper answer would be,
|
|
"When it is revealed to me, I will believe it to be a revelation;
|
|
but it is not, and cannot be incumbent upon me to believe it to be
|
|
revelation before; neither is it proper that I should take the word of
|
|
a man as the word of God, and put man in the place of God." This is
|
|
the manner in which I have spoken of revelation in the former part
|
|
of the Age of Reason; and which, while it reverentially admits
|
|
revelation as a possible thing, because, as before said, to the
|
|
Almighty all things are possible, it prevents the imposition of one
|
|
man upon another, and precludes the wicked use of pretended
|
|
revelation.
|
|
But though, speaking for myself, I thus admit the possibility of
|
|
revelation, I totally disbelieve that the Almighty ever did
|
|
communicate anything to man, by any mode of speech, in any language,
|
|
or by any kind of vision, or appearance, or by any means which our
|
|
senses are capable of receiving, otherwise than by the universal
|
|
display of himself in the works of the creation, and by that
|
|
repugnance we feel in ourselves to bad actions, and the disposition to
|
|
do good ones.
|
|
The most detestable wickedness, the most horrid cruelties, and the
|
|
greatest miseries that have afflicted the human race have had their
|
|
origin in this thing called revelation, or revealed religion. It has
|
|
been the most dishonorable belief against the character of the
|
|
Divinity, the most destructive to morality and the peace and happiness
|
|
of man, that ever was propagated since man began to exist. It is
|
|
better, far better, that we admitted, if it were possible, a
|
|
thousand devils to roam at large, and to preach publicly the
|
|
doctrine of devils, if there were any such, than that we permitted one
|
|
such impostor and monster as Moses, Joshua, Samuel, and the Bible
|
|
prophets, to come with the pretended word of God in his mouth, and
|
|
have credit among us.
|
|
Whence arose all the horrid assassinations of whole nations of
|
|
men, women, and infants, with which the Bible is filled, and the
|
|
bloody persecutions and tortures unto death, and religious wars,
|
|
that since that time have laid Europe in blood and ashes- whence
|
|
rose they but from this impious thing called revealed religion, and
|
|
this monstrous belief that God has spoken to man? The lies of the
|
|
Bible have been the cause of the one, and the lies of the Testament of
|
|
the other.
|
|
Some Christians pretend that Christianity was not established by
|
|
the sword; but of what period of time do they speak? It was impossible
|
|
that twelve men could begin with the sword; they had not the power;
|
|
but no sooner were the professors of Christianity sufficiently
|
|
powerful to employ the sword, than they did so, and the stake and
|
|
fagot, too; and Mahomet could not do it sooner. By the same spirit
|
|
that Peter cut off the ear of the high priest's servant (if the
|
|
story be true), he would have cut off his head, and the head of his
|
|
master, had he been able. Besides this, Christianity grounds itself
|
|
originally upon the Bible, and the Bible was established altogether by
|
|
the sword, and that in the worst use of it- not to terrify, but to
|
|
extirpate. The Jews made no converts; they butchered all. The Bible is
|
|
the sire of the Testament, and both are called the word of God. The
|
|
Christians read both books; the ministers preach from both books;
|
|
and this thing called Christianity is made up of both. It is then
|
|
false to say that Christianity was not established by the sword.
|
|
The only sect that has not persecuted are the Quakers; and the
|
|
only reason that can be given for it is, that they are rather Deists
|
|
than Christians. They do not believe much about Jesus Christ, and they
|
|
call the scriptures a dead letter. Had they called them by a worse
|
|
name, they had been nearer the truth.
|
|
It is incumbent on every man who reverences the character of the
|
|
Creator, and who wishes to lessen the catalogue of artificial
|
|
miseries, and remove the cause that has sown persecutions thick
|
|
among mankind, to expel all ideas of revealed religion, as a dangerous
|
|
heresy and an impious fraud. What is that we have learned from this
|
|
pretended thing called revealed religion? Nothing that is useful to
|
|
man, and everything that is dishonorable to his maker. What is it
|
|
the Bible teaches us?- rapine, cruelty, and murder. What is it the
|
|
Testament teaches us?- to believe that the Almighty committed
|
|
debauchery with a woman engaged to be married, and the belief of
|
|
this debauchery is called faith.
|
|
As to the fragments of morality that are irregularly and thinly
|
|
scattered in these books, they make no part of this pretended thing,
|
|
revealed religion. They are the natural dictates of conscience, and
|
|
the bonds by which society is held together, and without which it
|
|
cannot exist, and are nearly the same in all religions and in all
|
|
societies. The Testament teaches nothing new upon this subject, and
|
|
where it attempts to exceed, it becomes mean and ridiculous. The
|
|
doctrine of not retaliating injuries is much better expressed in
|
|
Proverbs, which is a collection as well from the Gentiles as the Jews,
|
|
than it is in the Testament. It is there said, Proverbs xxv, ver.
|
|
21, "If thine enemy be hungry, give him bread to eat; and if he be
|
|
thirsty, give him water to drink;"* but when it is said, as in the
|
|
Testament, "If a man smite thee on the right cheek, turn to him the
|
|
other also;" it is assassinating the dignity of forbearance, and
|
|
sinking man into a spaniel.
|
|
|
|
*According to what is called Christ's sermon on the mount, in
|
|
the book of Matthew, where, among some other good things, a great deal
|
|
of this feigned morality is introduced, it is there expressly said,
|
|
that the doctrine of forbearance, or of not retaliating injuries,
|
|
was not any part of the doctrine of the Jews; but as this doctrine
|
|
is found in Proverbs it must, according to that statement, have been
|
|
copied from the Gentiles, from whom Christ had learned it. Those
|
|
men, whom Jewish and Christian idolaters have abusively called
|
|
heathens, had much better and clearer ideas of justice and morality
|
|
than are to be found in the Old Testament, so far as it is Jewish;
|
|
or in the New. The answer of Solon on the question, Which is the
|
|
most perfect popular government? has never been exceeded by any one
|
|
since his time, as containing a maxim of political morality. "That,"
|
|
says he, "where the least injury done to the meanest individual, is
|
|
considered as an insult on the whole constitution." Solon lived
|
|
about 500 years before Christ.
|
|
|
|
Loving enemies is another dogma of feigned morality, and has
|
|
besides no meaning. It is incumbent on man, as a moralist, that he
|
|
does not revenge an injury; and it is equally as good in a political
|
|
sense, for there is no end to retaliation, each retaliates on the
|
|
other, and calls it justice; but to love in proportion to the
|
|
injury, if it could be done, would be to offer a premium for crime.
|
|
Besides the word enemies is too vague and general to be used in a
|
|
moral maxim, which ought always to be clear and defined, like a
|
|
proverb. If a man be the enemy of another from mistake and
|
|
prejudice, as in the case of religious opinions, and sometimes in
|
|
politics, that man is different to an enemy at heart with a criminal
|
|
intention; and it is incumbent upon as, and it contributes also to our
|
|
own tranquillity, that we put the best construction upon a thing
|
|
that it will bear. But even this erroneous motive in him makes no
|
|
motive for love on the other part; and to say that we can love
|
|
voluntarily, and without a motive, is morally and physically
|
|
impossible.
|
|
Morality is injured by prescribing to it duties that, in the first
|
|
place, are impossible to be performed; and, if they could be, would be
|
|
productive of evil; or, as before said, be premiums for crime. The
|
|
maxim of doing as we would be done unto does not include this
|
|
strange doctrine of loving enemies: for no man expects to be loved
|
|
himself for his crime or for his enmity.
|
|
Those who preach this doctrine of loving their enemies are in
|
|
general the greatest persecutors, and they act consistently by so
|
|
doing; for the doctrine is hypocritical, and it is natural that
|
|
hypocrisy should act the reverse of what it preaches. For my own
|
|
part I disown the doctrine, and consider it as a feigned or fabulous
|
|
morality; yet the man does not exist that can say I have persecuted
|
|
him, or any man, or any set of men, either in the American Revolution,
|
|
or in the French Revolution; or that I have, in any case, returned
|
|
evil for evil. But it is not incumbent on man to reward a bad action
|
|
with a good one, or to return good for evil; and whenever it is
|
|
done, it is a voluntary act, and not a duty. It is also absurd to
|
|
suppose that such doctrine can make any part of a revealed religion.
|
|
We imitate the moral character of the Creator by forbearing with
|
|
each other, for he forbears with all; but this doctrine would imply
|
|
that he loved man, not in proportion as he was good, but as he was
|
|
bad.
|
|
If we consider the nature of our condition here, we must see there
|
|
is no occasion for such a thing as revealed religion. What is it we
|
|
want to know? Does not the creation, the universe we behold, preach to
|
|
us the existence of an Almighty Power that governs and regulates the
|
|
whole? And is not the evidence that this creation holds out to our
|
|
senses infinitely stronger than anything we can read in a book that
|
|
any impostor might make and call the word of God? As for morality, the
|
|
knowledge of it exists in every man's conscience.
|
|
Here we are. The existence of an Almighty Power is sufficiently
|
|
demonstrated to us, though we cannot conceive, as it is impossible
|
|
we should, the nature and manner of its existence. We cannot
|
|
conceive how we came here ourselves, and yet we know for a fact that
|
|
we are here. We must know also that the power that called us into
|
|
being, can, if he please, and when he pleases, call us to account
|
|
for the manner in which we have lived here; and, therefore, without
|
|
seeking any other motive for the belief, it is rational to believe
|
|
that he will, for we know beforehand that he can. The probability or
|
|
even possibility of the thing is all that we ought to know; for if
|
|
we knew it as a fact, we should be the mere slaves of terror; our
|
|
belief would have no merit, and our best actions no virtue.
|
|
Deism, then, teaches us, without the possibility of being
|
|
deceived, all that is necessary or proper to be known. The creation is
|
|
the Bible of the Deist. He there reads, in the handwriting of the
|
|
Creator himself, the certainty of his existence and the immutability
|
|
of his power, and all other Bibles and Testaments are to him
|
|
forgeries. The probability that we may be called to account
|
|
hereafter will, to a reflecting mind, have the influence of belief;
|
|
for it is not our belief or disbelief that can make or unmake the
|
|
fact. As this is the state we are in, and which it is proper we should
|
|
be in, as free agents, it is the fool only, and not the philosopher,
|
|
or even the prudent man, that would live as if there were no God.
|
|
But the belief of a God is so weakened by being mixed with the
|
|
strange fable of the Christian creed, and with the wild adventures
|
|
related in the Bible, and of the obscurity and obscene nonsense of the
|
|
Testament, that the mind of man is bewildered as in a fog. Viewing all
|
|
these things in a confused mass, he confounds fact with fable; and
|
|
as he cannot believe all, he feels a disposition to reject all. But
|
|
the belief of a God is a belief distinct from all other things, and
|
|
ought not to be confounded with any. The notion of a Trinity of Gods
|
|
has enfeebled the belief of one God. A multiplication of beliefs
|
|
acts as a division of belief; and in proportion as anything is divided
|
|
it is weakened.
|
|
Religion, by such means, becomes a thing of form, instead of
|
|
fact- of notion, instead of principles; morality is banished to make
|
|
room for an imaginary thing called faith, and this faith has its
|
|
origin in a supposed debauchery; a man is preached instead of God;
|
|
an execution is an object for gratitude; the preachers daub themselves
|
|
with the blood, like a troop of assassins, and pretend to admire the
|
|
brilliancy it gives them; they preach a humdrum sermon on the merits
|
|
of the execution; then praise Jesus Christ for being executed, and
|
|
condemn the Jews for doing it. A man, by hearing all this nonsense
|
|
lumped and preached together, confounds the God of the creation with
|
|
the imagined God of the Christians, and lives as if there were none.
|
|
Of all the systems of religion that ever were invented, there is
|
|
none more derogatory to the Almighty, more unedifying to man, more
|
|
repugnant to reason, and more contradictory in itself, than this thing
|
|
called Christianity. Too absurd for belief, too impossible to
|
|
convince, and too inconsistent for practice, it renders the heart
|
|
torpid, or produces only atheists and fanatics. As an engine of
|
|
power it serves the purpose of despotism; and as a means of wealth,
|
|
the avarice of priests; but so far as respects the good of man in
|
|
general, it leads to nothing here or hereafter.
|
|
The only religion that has not been invented, and that has in it
|
|
every evidence of divine originality, is pure and simple Deism. It
|
|
must have been the first, and will probably be the last, that man
|
|
believes. But pure and simple Deism does not answer the purpose of
|
|
despotic governments. They cannot lay hold of religion as an engine,
|
|
but by mixing it with human inventions, and making their own authority
|
|
a part; neither does it answer the avarice of priests, but by
|
|
incorporating themselves and their functions with it, and becoming,
|
|
like the government, a party in the system. It is this that forms
|
|
the otherwise mysterious connection of church and state; the church
|
|
humane, and the state tyrannic.
|
|
Were man impressed as fully and as strongly as he ought to be with
|
|
the belief of a God, his moral life would be regulated by the force of
|
|
that belief; he would stand in awe of God and of himself, and would
|
|
not do the thing that could not be concealed from either. To give this
|
|
belief the full opportunity of force, it is necessary that it acts
|
|
alone. This is Deism. But when, according to the Christian Trinitarian
|
|
scheme, one part of God is represented by a dying man, and another
|
|
part called the Holy Ghost, by a flying pigeon, it is impossible
|
|
that belief can attach itself to such wild conceits.*
|
|
|
|
*The book called the book of Matthew says, chap, iii, verse 16,
|
|
that the Holy Ghost descended in the shape of a dove. It might as well
|
|
have said a goose; the creatures are equally harmless, and the one
|
|
is as much of a nonsensical lie as the other. The second of Acts,
|
|
verse, 2, 3, says that it descended in a mighty rushing wind, in the
|
|
shape of cloven tongues, perhaps it was cloven feet. Such absurd stuff
|
|
is only fit for tales of witches and wizards.
|
|
|
|
It has been the scheme of the Christian church, and of all the
|
|
other invented systems of religion, to hold man in ignorance of the
|
|
Creator, as it is of Government to hold man in ignorance of his
|
|
rights. The systems of the one are as false as those of the other, and
|
|
are calculated for mutual support. The study of theology, as it stands
|
|
in Christian churches, is the study of nothing; it is founded on
|
|
nothing; it rests on no principles; it proceeds by no authorities;
|
|
it has no data; it can demonstrate nothing; and it admits of no
|
|
conclusion. Not any thing can be studied as a science, without our
|
|
being in possession of the principles upon which it is founded; and as
|
|
this is not the case with Christian theology, it is therefore the
|
|
study of nothing.
|
|
Instead then, of studying theology, as is now done, out of the
|
|
Bible and Testament, the meanings of which books are always
|
|
controverted and the authenticity of which is disproved, it is
|
|
necessary that we refer to the Bible of the creation. The principles
|
|
we discover there are eternal and of divine origin; they are the
|
|
foundation of all the science that exists in the world, and must be
|
|
the foundation of theology.
|
|
We can know God only through his works. We cannot have a
|
|
conception of any one attribute but by following some principle that
|
|
leads to it. We have only a confused idea of his power, if we have not
|
|
the means of comprehending something of its immensity. We can have
|
|
no idea of his wisdom, but by knowing the order and manner in which it
|
|
acts. The principles of science lead to this knowledge; for the
|
|
Creator of man is the Creator of science; and it is through that
|
|
medium that man can see God, as it were, face to face.
|
|
Could a man be placed in a situation, and endowed with the power
|
|
of vision, to behold at one view, and to contemplate deliberately, the
|
|
structure of the universe; to mark the movements of the several
|
|
planets, the cause of their varying appearances, the unerring order in
|
|
which they revolve, even to the remotest comet; their connection and
|
|
dependence on each other, and to know the system of laws established
|
|
by the Creator, that governs and regulates the whole, he would then
|
|
conceive, far beyond what any church theology can teach him, the
|
|
power, the wisdom, the vastness, the munificence of the Creator; he
|
|
would then see, that all the knowledge man has of science, and that
|
|
all the mechanical arts by which he renders his situation
|
|
comfortable here, are derived from that source; his mind, exalted by
|
|
the scene, and convinced by the fact, would increase in gratitude as
|
|
it increased in knowledge; his religion or his worship would become
|
|
united with his improvement as a man; any employment he followed, that
|
|
had any connection with the principles of the creation, as
|
|
everything of agriculture, of science and of the mechanical arts
|
|
has, would teach him more of God, and of the gratitude he owes to him,
|
|
than any theological Christian sermon he now hears. Great objects
|
|
inspire great thoughts; great munificence excites great gratitude; but
|
|
the groveling tales and doctrines of the Bible and the Testament are
|
|
fit only to excite contempt.
|
|
Though man cannot arrive, at least in this life, at the actual
|
|
scene I have described, he can demonstrate it, because he has a
|
|
knowledge of the principles upon which the creation is constructed.*
|
|
We know that the works can be represented in model, and that the
|
|
universe can be represented by the same means. The same principles
|
|
by which we measure an inch, or an acre of ground, will measure to
|
|
millions in extent. A circle of an inch diameter has the same
|
|
geometrical properties as a circle that would circumscribe the
|
|
universe. The same properties of a triangle that will demonstrate upon
|
|
paper the course of a ship, will do it on the ocean; and when
|
|
applied to what are called the heavenly bodies, will ascertain to a
|
|
minute the time of an eclipse, though these bodies are millions of
|
|
miles from us. This knowledge is of divine origin, and it is from
|
|
the Bible of the creation that man has learned it, and not from the
|
|
stupid Bible of the church, that teacheth man nothing.
|
|
|
|
*The Bible-makers have undertaken to give us, in the first chapter
|
|
of Genesis, an account of the creation; and in doing this, they have
|
|
demonstrated nothing but their ignorance. They make there to have been
|
|
three days and three nights, evenings and mornings, before there was a
|
|
sun; when it is the presence or absence of the sun that is the cause
|
|
of day and night, and what is called his rising and setting that of
|
|
morning and evening. Besides, it is a puerile and pitiful idea, to
|
|
suppose the Almighty to say, Let there be light. It is the
|
|
imperative manner of speaking that a conjuror uses when he says to his
|
|
cups and balls, Presto, begone, and most probably has been taken
|
|
from it; as Moses and his rod are a conjuror and his wand. Longinus
|
|
calls this expression the sublime; and by the same rule, the
|
|
conjuror is sublime too, for the manner of speaking is expressively
|
|
and grammatically the same. When authors and critics talk of the
|
|
sublime, they see not how nearly it borders on the ridiculous. The
|
|
sublime of the critics, like some parts of Edmund Burke's Sublime
|
|
and Beautiful, is like a windmill just visible in a fog, which
|
|
imagination might distort into a flying mountain, or an archangel,
|
|
or a flock of wild geese.
|
|
|
|
All the knowledge man has of science and of machinery, by the
|
|
aid of which his existence is rendered comfortable upon earth, and
|
|
without which he would be scarcely distinguishable in appearance and
|
|
condition from a common animal, comes from the great machine and
|
|
structure of the universe. The constant and unwearied observations
|
|
of our ancestors upon the movements and revolutions of the heavenly
|
|
bodies, in what are supposed to have been the early ages of the world,
|
|
have brought this knowledge upon earth. It is not Moses and the
|
|
prophets, nor Jesus Christ, nor his apostles, that have done it. The
|
|
Almighty is the great mechanic of the creation; the first
|
|
philosopher and original teacher of all science. Let us, then, learn
|
|
to reverence our master, and let us not forget the labors of our
|
|
ancestors.
|
|
Had we, at this day, no knowledge of machinery, and were it
|
|
possible that man could have a view, as I have before described, of
|
|
the structure and machinery of the universe, he would soon conceive
|
|
the idea of constructing some at least of the mechanical works we
|
|
now have; and the idea so conceived would progressively advance in
|
|
practice. Or could a model of the universe, such as is called an
|
|
orrery, be presented before him and put in motion, his mind would
|
|
arrive at the same idea. Such an object and such a subject would,
|
|
while it improved him in knowledge useful to himself as a man and a
|
|
member of society, as well as entertaining, afford far better matter
|
|
for impressing him with a knowledge of, and a belief in, the
|
|
Creator, and of the reverence and gratitude that man owes to him, than
|
|
the stupid texts of the Bible and of the Testament from which, be
|
|
the talents of the preacher what they may, only stupid sermons can
|
|
be preached. If man must preach, let him preach something that is
|
|
edifying, and from texts that are known to be true.
|
|
The Bible of the creation is inexhaustible in texts. Every part of
|
|
science, whether connected with the geometry of the universe, with the
|
|
systems of animal and vegetable life, or with the properties of
|
|
inanimate matter, is a text as well for devotion as for philosophy-
|
|
for gratitude as for human improvement. It will perhaps be said, that
|
|
if such a revolution in the system of religion takes place, every
|
|
preacher ought to be a philosopher. Most certainly; and every house of
|
|
devotion a school of science.
|
|
It has been by wandering from the immutable laws of science, and
|
|
the right use of reason, and setting up an invented thing called
|
|
revealed religion, that so many wild and blasphemous conceits have
|
|
been formed of the Almighty. The Jews have made him the assassin of
|
|
the human species to make room for the religion of the Jews. The
|
|
Christians have made him the murderer of himself and the founder of
|
|
a new religion, to supersede and expel the Jewish religion. And to
|
|
find pretence and admission for these things, they must have
|
|
supposed his power or his wisdom imperfect, or his will changeable;
|
|
and the changeableness of the will is imperfection of the judgement.
|
|
The philosopher knows that the laws of the Creator have never
|
|
changed with respect either to the principles of science, or the
|
|
properties of matter. Why, then, is it supposed they have changed with
|
|
respect to man?
|
|
I here close the subject. I have shown in all the foregoing
|
|
parts of this work, that the Bible and Testament are impositions and
|
|
forgeries; and I leave the evidence I have produced in proof of it, to
|
|
be refuted, if any one can do it: and I leave the ideas that are
|
|
suggested in the conclusion of the work, to rest on the mind of the
|
|
reader; certain as I am, that when opinions are free, either in
|
|
matters of government or religion, truth will finally and powerfully
|
|
prevail.
|
|
|
|
END OF THE SECOND PART.
|
|
|
|
THE END
|